
Glass 
Book 






/ 



^D 



NEW ENGLAND EEVIVALS. 



NEW ENGLAND EEYIYALS, 



AS THEY EXISTED 



AT THE CLOSE OF THE EIGHTEENTH, 



BEGLNNING OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURIES. 



COMPILED PRINCIPALLY FROM NARRATIVES 



CTiA^b |ui£uXcd wv Uier^oivw. ©iKWi/a^Li/calUl^acui/^wve. 



BY BENNET TYLER, D. D. 

PRESIDENT AND PROFESSOR OF CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY IN THE 
THEOLOGICAL INSTITUTE OF CONNECTICUT. 



Prepared for the Massachusetts Sabbath School Society, and 
revised by the Committee of Publication. 



If 

BOSTON: 

MASSACHUSETTS SABBATH SCHOOL SOCIETY 
Depository, No. 13 Cornhill. 

1846. 






Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1845, 

By CHRISTOPHER C. DEAN, 
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 



PREFACE. 



The publication of the Connecticut Evangelical Maga- 
zine was commenced in the year 1800. It was at a time 
when God , in a remarkable manner, was pouring out his 
Spirit on the churches of New England. Within the 
period of five or six years, commencing with 1797, it 
has been stated that not less than one hundred and 
fifty churches in New England, were visited with 
times of refreshing from the presence of the Lord. 
Narratives of quite a number of these revivals were 
published in the early volumes of the above mentioned 
Magazine. ** These narratives," says Dr. Porter, in 
his ** Letters on Revivals," *' were written with 
leisure and deliberation, after the excitement, con- 
nected with such scenes of thrilling interest, had 
subsided. Generally, they were written two or three 
years, and in a few cases, four years after the revivals 
respectively were at their height ; but rarely within 
the first year. These papers differ in length, from 
two or three, to twenty or thirty, close octavo pages ; 
prepared with evident marks of candor and care, with 
great simplicity, and with a uniformity of statement 
truly remarkable as to the main characteristics of the 
work which they record." They were read with 
^eat interest and profit at the time of their publica^ 
1* 



VI PREFACE. 

tion ; and they form a chapter in the history of the 
church, which cannot fail to interest the friends of 
Zion of the present and future generations. It is 
obviously important, therefore, that they should be 
republished, especially, as the vrorks in which they 
originally appeared, are now but little known, and 
cannot be easily obtained. This consideration has 
induced the compiler to give this volume to the public. 

The publication of all these narratives entire, would 
have swelled the volume to a larger size than was 
jhdged expedient. Selections have, therefore, beea 
made, and most, if not all of them, have been more or 
less abridged ; — some of them very considerably 
abridged. In making these abridgments, the com- 
piler has been careful that the sense of the writer 
should, in no case, be altered or obscured, or the 
narrative be sensibly interrupted. He has barely 
omitted such portions as he thought could best be 
spared, solely for the purpose of diminishing the 
quantity of matter. 

The revivals whose history is given in these narra- 
tives, are a specimen of the revivals generally which 
occurred at the same period, and during the first 
quarter of the present century. In their origin and 
progress ; in the means used to promote them ; in the 
exercises of the subjects, both previous and subse- 
quent to conversion ; and in the permanency of the 
fruits, there was a striking resemblance. This, so 
far as it is to be ascribed to any human cause, was 
doubtless owing to the fact that great harmony of 
views prevailed amon^ the ministers under whoM 



PREFACE. Vll 

labors these revivals occurred. They preached 
the same doctrines, and adopted very much the 
same measures. It is not surprising, therefore, 
that the blessing of God on their labors, should pro- 
duce the same results. True religion, indeed, is the 
same everywhere, and at all times ; and when the 
same means are used to promote it, we are to expect 
that its manifestations will be essentially the same. 

The revivals of those days were eminently pure, 
as time has abundantly evinced, and eminently salu- 
tary in their influence upon the churches, and upon 
the community at large. Those who openly espoused 
the cause of Christ, generally, adorned their profes- 
sion. There were but few apostacies among them. 
They were stable, consistent, exemplary Christians. 
*' They continued steadfast in the apostles' doctrine, 
and in fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in 
prayers." These revivals were not temporary ex- 
citements, which, like a tornado, sweep through the 
community, and leave desolation behind them ; but 
they were like showers of rain, which refresh the dry 
and thirsty earth, and cause it to bring forth *' herbs 
meet for them by whom it is dressed." Their fruits 
were permanent. By them the churches were not 
only enlarged, but beautified and strengthened ; and 
a benign influence was exerted upon the community 
around. Many who were not renewed by Divine 
grace, were laid under powerful restraints — the tone 
of morals was elevated — the public conscience was 
quickened, and a strong conviction was produced in 



Vlll PREFACE. 

the minds of the great mass of the impenitent, that 
religion is an all-important reality. 

The ministers, whom God employed as instruments 
in these revivals, were, as a class, excellent men. 
*' Most of them," says Dr. Porter, '* I personally 
knew — many of them were my fathers in the sacred 
office, whom I regarded then, as I do now, with sin- 
cere respect, and veneration. Many of them, were 
among the most intelligent, and able men of their 
time." They were generally men of deep and ardent 
piety, who had '^ power with God," who loved the 
souls of m?n, and who were willing to spend, and be 
spent in the service of their Divine Master. They 
were sound in the faith, and shunned not to declare 
all the counsel of God.* They were also men of great 
practical wisdom. They were not wanting in zeal ; 
but theirs was not a blind, rash zeal which defeats its 
own object, but a zeal according to knowledge. 

They were aware of the fanaticism and delusion 
which succeeded the ** Great Awakening" in the 
days of Whitefield and Edwards, and of their disas- 
trous influence ppon the churches. They were not 
ignorant of the disorders which prevailed in those 
days, and the human devices resorted to by misguided 
zealots which excited the disgust of intelligent, un- 
sanctified men, and strengthened their prejudices 
against all experimental religion. All these things 
they carefully avoided. They adopted no measures, 
suited only to produce excitement ; for they believed 
that all religious excitement is injurious, which is 
not the result of clear apprehensions of Divine truth. 



PREFACE. IX 

The means which they employed, were the means 
enjoined in the Scriptures, such as the plain and 
earnest preaching of the gospel, and the faithful 
discharge of all the duties of the pastoral office. 

The men of whom we are speaking, dwelt much, in 
their preaching on the doctrines of grace — such as the 
entire depravity of man by nature — the necessity of / 
regeneration by the special agency of the Holy 
Spirit — -justification by faith alone — and the sovereign- 
ty of God in the dispensation of his grace. They had 
no fears that the preaching of these doctrines would 
hinder the progress of a revival. They had the most 
satisfactory evidence to the contrary. They knew 
that these truths were suited to quicken and comfort 
saints, to awaken thoughtless sinners, and especially 
to guard the awakened against false and delusive hopes. 
But while they laid before sinners their utterly lost con- 
dition, and showed them their entire dependence on 
the sovereign mercy of God, they at the same time set 
before them their obligation to obey every Divine 
command — demolished all their vain excuses, and 
pressed upon them with great plainness, the duty of 
immediate repentance. Under such preaching awa- 
kened sinners were brought to see their true character 
and condition. They saw that their hearts were, 
indeed, enmity against God, and hence it became 
diflicult for them to persuade themselves that they had 
become Christians till a real change had been wrought 
in them. And when they became the subjects of 
renewing grace, they were "born into the truth." 
They saw from their own experience, the truth of all 



X PREFACE. 

the great fundamental doctrines of the gospel. Hence 
they were established in the faith, and not easily 
carried about by every wind of doctrine. 

The narratives contained in this volume may be 
read with profit by all classes of the community. 
Professors of religion will find in them much suited 
to lead to '* great searchings of heart." Here are 
discriminating views of Christian experience. True 
conversion is here seen to be, not a superficial work — 
not a mere change of outward conduct — not the for- 
mation of a purpose to serve God for the sake of 
escaping future punishment, and obtaining eternal 
happiness — but a deep, radical change of all the 
moral feelings. The converts in these revivals, were 
not made in that easy way, in which many professed 
converts in more recent times have been made, with- 
out any struggle in their minds, and without feeling 
any sensible opposition to God and the claims of the 
gospel ; — but they endured great conflicts. They 
were convinced of sin. They saw the plague of their 
own hearts, and knew from their own experience that 
the carnal mind is enmity against God. And they 
were brought to love, what they were conscious of 
having previously hated, and to rejoice in the con- 
templation of divine objects on account of their in- 
trinsic excellency. Their first religious joys did not 
arise from the hope that they had escaped from 
danger ; for they found themselves delighting in di- 
vine objects, before they had any idea that they were 
interested in the promises of salvation. These ac- 
counts, therefore, are pre-eminently adapted to detect 



i 



PREFACE. XI 

the false hopes of hypocrites — ^to convince such as 
know, in their own experience, of no other reliprious 
affections than those which are founded in self-love, 
that their religion is radically defective. 

The real Christian, while he contemplates the 
scenes of thrilling interest which are here recorded, 
willbe constrained to exclaim, *' that men would 
praise the Lord for his goodness, and for his wonder- 
ful works to the children of men." He will also find 
himself called upon to pray more fervently, and to 
labor more diligently for the salvation of his fellow 
men. He will perceive, that although revivals of 
religion are the work of God, and strikingly exhibit 
his sovereignty ; he ** will yet for this be inquired of 
by the house of Israel to doit for them.'' Let all 
who love Zion unceasingly pray, that pure revivals 
may increase in number and power, till the whole 
world shall be converted to Christ. 

This volume is particularly commended to the at- 
tention, and diligent perusal of the rising generation. 
The compiler was himself a youth, when these narra- 
tives were first published ; and when he recollects 
with what interest he read them, and what impressions 
they made on his mind, he cannot but indulge the 
hope, that they will be read with profit by youth of 
the present and future generations. To all the youth- 
ful readers of this book, he would say, you have a 
personal and infinite interest in the scenes here de- 
scribed. A large proportion of those whose experi- 
ence is here related were in your period of life. If 
religioQ was important for them, it b equally 



) 



XU PREFACE. 

important for you. You too have souls of infinite 
value. You are, by nature, children of wrath even 
as others. You too, must be convinced of sin, and 
be brought out of darkness into marvelous light. 
Without a great moral change you cannot be saved. 
A large proportion of those who ever experience this 
change, experience it in youth. Be entreated then, 
to attend to the things which Jbelong to your 
peace while it is an accepted time, and a day of sal- 
vation. In these narratives you will see what con- 
viction of sin is; and what change of views and 
feelings is experienced by those who have passed 
from death unto life. You will see also, what joy 
and peace are sometimes experienced, even in this 
life, by those who are truly converted. come then, 
taste and see that the Lord is good. Become the 
cordial friends and disciples of Christ, and you too, 
shall know from happy experience, that wisdom's 
ways are ways of pleasantness, and that all her paths 
are peace. 

East Windsor Hill, Nov. 1, 1845. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 



An account of a Revival of Religion in Somers, Conn., in the year 
1797. By the Rev. Charles Backus 17 

CHAPTER II. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Canton, Conn., in the years 
1798 and 1799. By the Rev. Jeremiah Hallock .23 

CHAPTER III. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Torringford, Conn., in the 
year 1798, By the Rev. Samuel J. Mills 55 

CHAPTER IV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in New Hartford, Conn., in 
the years 1798 and 1799. By the Rev. Edward D. Griffin 63 

CHAPTER V. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Torrinoton, Conn, in the 
years 1798 and 1799. By the Rev. Alexander Gillet 83 

CHAPTER VI. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Plymouth, Conn., in the 
year 1799. By the Rev. Simon Waterman 92 

CHAPTER VII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Gbanvills, Mass., in tho 
years 1798 and 1799. By the Rey. Timo(hy M. Cools y 112 

2 



XIV CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER VI 11. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Harwinton, Conn., in th© 
year 1799. By the Rev. Joshua Williams 121 

CHAPTER IX. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Goshen, Conn., in the year 
1799. By the Rev. Asahel Hooker 142 

CHAPTER X. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Lenox, Mass., in the year 
1799. By the Rev. Samuel Shepard 149 

CHAPTER XI. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Farmington, Conn., in the 
year 1799. By the Rev. Joseph Washburn 160 

CHAPTER XII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Norfolk, Conn., in the year 
1799. By the Rev. Ammi R. Robbins 179 

CHAPTER XIII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Bristol, Conn., in the year 
1799. By the Rev. Giles H. Covitles 192 

CHAPTER XIV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in BtTRLiNOTON, Conn., In the 
year 1799. By the Rev. Jonathan Miller 211 

CHAPTER XV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Avon, Conn., in th* year 
1799. By the Rev. Rufus HawlST 220 



CONTENTS. XV 

CHAPTER XVI. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Bloomfield, Conn., in the 
year 1799. By the Rev. William F. Miller 227 

CHAPTER XVII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Middlebury, Conn., in the 
years 1799 and 1800. By the Rev. Ira Hart 243 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

An Recount of a Revival of Religion in Brookpield, Vt., in the year 
1801 . By the Rev. Elijah Lyman 268 

CHAPTER XIX. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Killingworth, Conn., in 
the years ISOI, 1802 and 1803. By the Rev. Josiah B. An- 
drews 282 



CHAPTER XX. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Durham, Conn., in the year 
1803. By the Rev. David Smith .300 



CHAPTER XXI. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Washington, Conn., in the 
years 1803 and 1804. By the Rev. Ebenezer Porter 308 

CHAPTER XXII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Canton, Conn., in the years 
1805 and 1806. By the Rev. Jeremiah Hallock 321 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Harwinton, Conn., in the 
years 1805 and 1806. By the Rev. Joshua Williams 335 



^ 



XVI CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in South Britain, Conn., in 
the year 1812. By the Rev. Bennet Tyler. 350 

CHAPTER XXV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Bridport, Vt., in the years 
1813 and 1814. By the Rev. Increase Graves 362 



NEW ENGLAND EEVIYALS. 



CHAPTER I. 



An account of a Revival of Religion in Somers, Conn., 
in the year 1797. By the Rev. Charles Backus. 

In the latter part of February, 1797, a serious 
attention to religion began in this town, in the 
congregation under my ministry. It followed a 
season of awful security ; and was not immedi- 
ately preceded by any unusual dispensation of 
Providence, either in the town or neighborhood. 
There was not at that time, any uncommon 
serious thoughtfulness within fifty miles of us. 

The revival was not rapid in its progress; and 
never became general in the town. Here and 
there one in different parts of the place, were 
seriously impressed, within two or three months 
from the beginning of the work. It continued 
to increase for almost a year, ft tfien began to 
2# 



t 



18 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

decline. A few new cases of serious thought- 
fulness have occurred, at short intervals, until 
the present time. 

The awakening began with the youth, and 
afterwards extended to the middle aged, and to 
a few that had passed the meridian of life. 
The greater part of the* subjects of this work, 
were heads of families. More than half of the 
whole were under thirty-five years of age. 
Fifty-two persons united themselves with the 
church within two years from the beginning of 
this religious appearance ; the most of whom 
professed to have experienced a saving change 
in the course of this revival. 

This awakening was not in a single instance 
attended with outcry or noise. The subjects of 
it appeared very solemn while attending public 
worship, and conferences. In conversation, 
they complained of their ignorance and stupidi- 
ty — they wondered that they had not before 
seen themselves on the brink of everlasting 
ruin ; and expressed a strong desire to be in- 
structed in the doctrines of the gospel, and to be 
dealt with in the plainest manner. In some, 
the alarm was but momentary — they soon re- 
turned to their former state of carnal peace. In 
those who appeared to become the subjects of 
saving grace, their first a,larm was followed by a 



SOMERS, CONN. 19 

more full discovery of their moral pollution. . 
They confessed that they felt themselves to be 
enemies to God, and wholly opposed to the plan 
of salvation revealed in the gospel. They were 
distressed because they had no proper conviction 
of their sins, and observed, that while their con- 
sciences told them that they should receive no 
wrong if they were sent to hell, their hearts 
rose against the justice and sovereignty of God. 
The hopeful converts, in general, observed 
that when divine truth first appeared in a new 
and pleasing light, they scarcely thought of 
their personal safety ; or whether they were, or 
were not converted. They discovered a relish 
for the doctrines of the Bible ; and declared that 
the truths with which they had been contend- 
ing, were the objects of their present enjoyment. 
They were abundant in acknowledging, that if 
gospel grace were not free and sovereign, there 
could be no hope for such great sinners as they 
were. They confessed that they had not made 
any advances, of themselves, towards submission 
to the will of God ; and that if they were his 
children, he had in sovereign mercy subdued 
their hearts by his Spirit. None manifested 
high confidence of their conversion. They felt 
themselves bound to confess Christ before men ; 
but were afraid lest they should be deluded by a 






20 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

false hope, and should not live agreeably to 
covenant bonds. It was common for them to 
say, when conversing about joining the church, 
** We know not how to refrain from publicly ap- 
pearing on the Lord's side ; but we tremble at 
the thought of reflecting dishonor on his name, 
in the eyes of a scoffing world. Yet unworthy 
as we are, we desire to give up ourselves to 
God, and to attend on all the ordinances of his 
appointment. We know that he can enable us 
to live to his glory, and we pray that we may 
always feel our dependence on his grace." 

It was animating to meet at the Lord's table 
in this season of refreshing. Old Christians 
were enlightened from the beginning of this 
work. It rejoiced their hearts to behold souls 
flocking unto Christ, and coming to his table. 
The old and the young appeared to feel the 
worth, and to taste the sweetness of the Sav- 
iour's dying love. The spectators were more 
numerous than they had ever been ; and not a 
few of them were in tears. In several instances, 
persons had their doubts removed, and were 
emboldened to join the church, by what they 
saw and heard at the administration of the 
Lord's supper. 

The heads of families who were subjects of 
this work, expressed astonishment that they had 






SOMERS, CONN. 21 

lived so long without any just sense of the duty 
which they owed to their offspring. They re- 
solved by divine assistance, to train up their 
children in the nurture and admonition of the 
Lord. When they dedicated themselves and 
their households to God, "in the assembly of the 
saints," there were visible tokens of his gracious 
presence. They carried religion into their 
houses, and called upon God's name morning 
and evening, in a social manner. 

The hopeful converts were reformed in their 
lives, and appeared desirous to know and to 
practice all the duties both of the first and second 
table of the law. Amidst the declensions which 
have taken place, there is reason to hope, that a 
number will to eternity look back with joy on 
the late happy season, as the day in which they 
were espoused to Christ. 

It is to be expected in the most promising re- 
ligious appearances, that there will be tares with 
the wheat. False brethren have mingled with 
the true, ever since there was a church on the 
earth. If any professing Christians rest in past 
attainments, and become habitually indifferent 
to holy diligence and watchfulness, they make 
it manifest that their hope is the hope of the 
hypocrite. It ought not to surprise us, if we see 
persons of this description become more loose in 






22 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

V 

their lives than ever before. Persons may hear 
the Word and receive it with joy, from a belief 
that ihey are saved from the wrath to come 
without any relish for the holy beauty of divine 
truth. These *' have no root in themselves," 
and hence " endure but for a time." They 
have nothing to secure them against stumbling 
at the doctrines of the cross, and shrinking from 
the trials of the Christian life. They are pre- 
pared to fall away ; and to imbibe some damna- 
ble heresy, or to indulge their vicious propensities 
without restraint, when assaulted by temptations. 
*' Let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed 
lest he fall." Christ's sheep will hear his voice, 
and follow him. They will increase in the 
knowledge of God, and in the knowledge of the 
wickedness of their hearts. They will watch 
and pray, and according to their abilities, will 
labor to promote the interest of pure and unde- 
filed religion. True Christians do not think 
highly of their attainments. " Forgetting those 
things which are behind, and reaching forth unto 
those things which are before, they press toward 
the mark, for the prize of the high calling of 
God in Christ Jesus." They are attentive to 
duty ; and in this way give diligence to make 
their calling and election sure. The first 
warmth of young converts is but of short contin- 



CANTON, CONN. 23 

uance. It is soon exchanged for the conflicts of 
the Christian warfare. The followers of Christ 
are conducted towards heav^en, in a way which 
teaches them their perfect dependence on the 
riches of divine grace. In every step of their 
journey, they are made to feel that believers are 
kept by the power of Gody through faith unto 
salvation. 



CHAPTER II. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Caxton, 
Conn., in the years 1793 and 1799. 13j the Rev* 
Jeremiah Hallock. 

Through the course of twelve tedious years, 
before this memorable period, the religion of 
' Jesus gradually declined among us. The doc- 
trines of Christ grew more and more unpopular; 
family prayer, and all the duties of the gospel 
were less regarded ; ungodliness prevailed, and 
particularly, modern infidelity had made, and 
was making alarming progress among us. In- 
deed it seemed to an eye of sense, that the Sab- 
bath would be lost, and every appearance of 
religion vanish — yea, that our Zion must die, 



24 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

without an helper, and that infidels would laugh 
at her dying groans. But the God of Zion, who 
can do every thing, was pleased to appear, and 
lift up the standard of the Omnipotent Spirit 
against the enemy ; and to Him be all the 
glory. 

The first appearance of the work was sudden 
and unexpected, some particulars of which are 
as follows. The second Sabbath in October, I 
exchanged with a brother in the ministry. On 
my return the next evening, I found a young 
person under deep religious impressions. She 
told me she was a poor sinner going down to 
hell ; and that her impressions began on the 
Sabbath in the forenoon, but increased in the 
afternoon. And in the evening her concern 
was such that she could no longer keep it secret, 
though it had been her intention that no one 
should know it. The next evening, at a confer- 
ence, there was an unusual solemnity, and many 
were in tears. The morning following, I found 
two other youth, with the one first awakened, 
whose minds were likewise impressed. On the 
evening of this day, a sermon was preached by 
a neighboring minister. The meeting was un- 
commonly full, and the arrows of conviction 
reached some hearts. 

A young man told me he had, the day before, 



CANTON, CONN. 25 

drawn a number of books, at the library meet- 
ing, on profane history, and was determined to 
spend the following winter in reading them and 
the like books ; but hearing of this meeting, he 
came thoughtlessly to it, and soon found he had 
a greater work to do than to read profane histo- 
ries. He saw he was an undone sinner, and 
must become reconciled to God, or perish. His 
distress arose to that degree, that he seemed 
almost in despair ; but was at length brought 
into God's marvelous light. 

After this meeting, about fourteen children 
and youch were found, whose minds appeared 
to be impressed. One of them said, " I have 
been jver a precipice all my days, and never 
saw it until now." The next day, it was affect- 
ing to see, by the rising of the sun, awakened 
youth coming to my house to know what they 
should do to be saved. In the after part of the 
day, I visited a number of females in another 
neighborhood, where these things had been 
hardly known, and found a remarkable atten- 
tion. The tear often flowed on the first mention- 
ing of eternal things. In the evening there 
were found in the neighborhood where the work 
first began, at a house where a meeting had 
been appointed, about thirty children and youth, 
who appeared serious, and some under deep 
3 



26 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

concern. It was indeed an affecting scene, and 
one particular fact will not soon be forgotten. 

A young woman deeply impressed, said to 
another in the same situation, *' Do not weep so, 
what good can it do? God does not regard 
such selfish tears as yo\i and I shed." Upon 
this, the one spoken to took the other by the 
hand and said, " O, you are trying to quiet me, 
but you tremble yourself ; " which was truly 
the case. 

On the ensuing Sabbath, the work was visi- 
ble in the house of God ; and the conference in 
the evening was full and very serious. But one 
week before, matters never appeared darker ; 
but now the marvelous goings of the victorious 
Lamb were seen and felt. Oh how little we 
know what is in the secret counsels of Im- 
manuel ! The following Monday, when a ser- 
mon was preached by a neighboring minister, 
almost the whole parish came to meeting, and 
the work appeared to be going on. And it was 
a day of trembling, even among professors as well 
as others. It often brought these words to mind, 
*' But who may abide the day of His coming ? " 
Being asked one evening to visit a neighbor 
in distress of mind, I received from her the fol- 
lowing information. " I was sober and thought- 
ful when a child, used to attend secret prayer. 



CANTON, CONN. 27 

thought I loved good people, and finally con- 
cluded that I was a Christian. But hearing 
that the work of God had begun among us, I 
thought it became me to examine on what foun- 
dation I stood ; when I found I was building on 
the sand. On Monday night my hope per- 
ished." I do not know that I ever saw any one 
in bodily distress manifest greater anguish. 
But before morning she found relief, by having 
(as she hoped) her will bowed and swallowed 
up in the will of God. She told me the next 
morning, ** I think I can now take care of my 
family, and do all for the glory of God." 

Before the week was out, another came in 
anguish of spirit, who also had been resting on 
a hope of his good estate ; but now saw himself 
to be in the gall of bitterness. He expressed 
himself after this sort — " I see my heart so op- 
posed to God, that I could not be happy were I 
admitted to heaven ; and I should choose rather 
to be in hell than to dwell with God." Indeed, 
this was an hour when all seemed to be shaken. 
But while some found no rest, short of entirely 
new hopes, others were confirmed. 

The next week, on Wednesday, November 1, 
another sermon was preached by a neighboring 
brother, when there was but about half as many 
present as the week before. And we were 



28 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

greatly afraid that all was about to decline and 
die. This was indeed a trying hour. No fond 
parent ever watched the fever of his child at the 
hour of its crisis, when the period of life or 
death had arrived, with more anxious, interested 
feelings, than numbers of God's praying friends 
watched the work of the Spirit at this critical 
moment. Every symptom of its being fixed 
and increasing, was as life from the dead ; but 
the thoughts of its going off were more dreadful 
than the grave. It was not long, however, 
before it appeared that God had in very deed 
come to carry on his work among us. And the 
hearts of Zion's friends were elated with fresh 
hopes. Those whose minds were arrested, 
were, for the most part, increasingly impressed ; 
there were also instances of new awakenings. 
The solemnity of this season cannot be commu- 
nicated. It is known only by experience. 

A brother in the ministry, among whose peo- 
ple the same work had begun, told me that he 
had seen twenty in a room, the most of them 
mortally sick, and at the point of death ; but 
that the scene was not so impressive, as to see 
a house filled with souls in distress, sensible of 
impending and eternal wrath, and their feet 
sinking in that horrible pit, from whence there 
is no redemption. Nature does not afford an 



CANTON, CONN. 29 

adequate comparison to set forth these scenes. 
They exceed the things of time, as the soul ex- 
ceeds the body, or eternity exceeds time. " A 
wounded spirit, who can bear ? " The appear- 
ance was more like an execution day. An aw- 
ful silence reigned, unless when it was broken 
by the cry, *' What shall I do to be saved ? " 
But it was not long, before (as we hope) one 
and another were brought to repentance and 
faith, and into the enjoyment of the pardon and 
comfort of the gospel. And to behold poor sin- 
ners who were but yesterday on the brink of 
destruction, and wholly unreconciled to God, 
now brought to submit to him, and to hear 
them sing the new song, entirely surpassed all 
the victories of the most famous kings and gen- 
erals of our world. 

Here I would also mention, that the things 
which took hold of the mind were plain gospel 
truths, with which the people had long been 
acquainted, and had heard with indifference. I 
heard one say, " I used to think I believed there 
was a God, but I find I never did till of late.*' 
The work was by no means noisy, but rational, 
deep and still. The rational faculties of the 
soul were touched, and poor sinners began to 
see that every thing in the Bible was true ; 
that God was in earnest in his precepts, and 
3* 



30 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

threatenings ; that they were wholly sinful, and 
in the hand of a sovereign God. In these 
things, they seemed to themselves and others 
like those awaked out of sleep. The heart 
would oppose, but reason and conscience were 
convicted, and the mouth was shut. The first 
that you would know of persons under awaken- 
ings was, that they would be at all the religious 
meetings, and manifest a silent and eager atten- 
tion. What are called the hard sayings, such 
as the doctrines of total depravity, of the de- 
crees, election, and the like, were popular. 
Those who were once angry whenever these 
things were preached, would cease to object 
when thoroughly convicted, and rather smite on 
their breasts. 

There was a certain man in the place, fifty 
years of age, who had neglected public worship, 
and had always been opposed to the things of 
the gpspel/and who for some time was at all 
the meetings. On a certain evening, the first 
part of January, I made him a visit with a view 
to converse with him on the state of his mind ; 
when he gave me, for substance, the following 
account. " My mind began to be impressed as 
far back as September ; but I kept it to myself. 
Several things seemed to conspire to increase 
my attention. Sometime in the fall, I thought 



CANTON, CONN. 31 

in my sleep that my daughter, who is dead, 
came into the room. I knew that she was 
dead, and said to her, what have you come for ? 
She replied, ^father, lam come to tell you not to 
be damned.' Though this was but a dream, it 
tended to increase my concern. A little after 
this, these particular words, ' Prepare to meet 
thy God, Israel,' sounded daily in my ears. 
But last night my mind was so impressed that 
I could not sleep. I arose about midnight, and 
called up my family. We prayed. After which 
I returned to my bed again, but was equally dis- 
tressed as before. "When the day approached, I 
arose, and taking my garments to put on, it ap- 
peared to me that they were God's, and I trembled 
to think how I had used God's property. All 
that I turned my eyes on looked like God's 
things. When I opened the door, and beheld 
the world and the rising morning, the appear- 
ance was the same. And the view of the ter- 
rible majesty of that God, whose were the 
heavens, and the earth, and all things, so over- 
whelmed my mind, that it took away my bodily 
strength. I turned about and fell on my knees, 
for I had not strength to stand. I thought of 
poor infidels, that though they made light of 
these things, yet, if the strongest of them were 
to see the dreadful majesty of God, which was 



32 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

now discovered to my mind, they would not be 
able to stand. After I returned into the house, 
I directly had a view of the preciousness of Je- 
sus. And I could pour out my soul for Christ's 
dear ministers. Then my mind turned on the 
cause of Zion. I longed to have it built up, and 
the present work go on. I thought of the poor 
heathen, and said, O that the angel with the 
everlasting gospel might fly through the earth ! 
I could love my enemies, and pray for their con- 
version ; and confess to every one whom I had 
injured." 

This is for substance what he told me at my 
entering the house, without being asked a ques- 
tion. After a short pause, he added, " I wish 
you would pray for me that I may be converted, 
if God can convert me, consistently with his 
pleasure and glory. If not, I do not desire it. 
I wish also you would pray for my poor chil- 
dren, that God would convert them ; not that 
they are any better, or their souls worth any 
more than my neighbors'." The daylight was 
now gone, and we went to a meeting. The 
102d Psalm was sung — " Let Zion and her 
sons rejoice," &c. After singing, he expressed 
himself nearly in these words — *' what sweet 
singing ! I never heard such singing before ! 
This is the first happy meeting I ever saw. I 



CANTON, CONN. 33 

never kncAV what love was before. I used to 
think I liad love, but I find I never had." 
This was Friday evening. The following Sab- 
bath, the Lord's Supper w^as administered. He 
tarried as a spectator, and appeared to be filled 
with comfort and joy. In the intermission he 
observed, " This is the first sermon I ever 
heard." And he remarked, how gloriously it 
looked to see Zion sitting at the table of Jesus, 
and praying unto, and praising her King. As 
he spake much of his precious Jesus, I inquired, 
" AVhy do you thus admire him ? " He an- 
swered, " Because he loved his Father's law." 
The question was then put, " Do you think 
that Jesus is a friend to the divine law and gov- 
ernment ? " His answer was, "Yes, I believe 
that Jesus has that regard for the law, that 
rather than see it made void, he would send ten 
worlds to hell." The question then was, " Do 
you love him for this ? " He replied, " I do." 
But all this while, he did not speak of himself 
as though he thought he was converted. 

The work was now evidently on the increase. 
We had lectures every week, mostly preached 
by neighboring ministers. And here I would 
mention, that the awakenings in other places, 
the proclamation from the General Assembly 
respecting the Sabbath, and the regulations in 



34 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

schools, all seemed to be attended with good 
effects. Conferences were set up in every part 
of the parish. All religious meetings became 
full and solemn — and every week, and some- 
times every day would bring the animating 
news of some one hopefully converted. Indeed, 
it seemed as if it would be impossible for any 
thing to stand before the power of God, and that 
every one must bow. However, dreadful expe- 
rience proves, that natural men are, indeed, 
morally dead. They are harder than rocks, 
deafer than adders, and more stubborn than the 
sturdiest oaks. That which will break down 
the rocks, and tear up the obstinate oaks, will 
have no effect on the carnal mind. As men 
did not begin this work of themselves, so neither 
did they support, or carry it on. But as this 
was the work of the Omnipotent Spirit, so the 
effects produced proclaimed its sovereign, divine 
Author. One was taken here, and another 
there ; and often those whom we should the 
least expect. I have seen some at this time un- 
der the most awakening judgments, as thought- 
less as ever ; and others in full health and pros- 
perity, pricked in the heart. 

A certain neighbor, in the course of the win- 
ter, had a dangerous epidemical disease, (which 
was now very mortal among us) come suddenly 



CANTON, CONN. 35 

into his family in a threatening manner. Yet 
neither this terrible sickness, nor the awaken- 
ings of others, could arouse his attention. But 
after the family were all recovered, this neigh- 
bor (as he told me) on a certain morning arose 
as secure as ever ; but on going to his barn as 
usual, the thought struck his mind that he could 
not do the least thing without God. He had 
lived a careless, vain life, and made light of the 
awakening. He told me he thought it was too 
silly a thing for rational creatures to attend to. 
He used to say, if a man labored hard, he ought 
to live well. Hence he felt no obligation, nor 
saw any cause even for asking a blessing, or re- 
turning thanks. But now when the thought 
struck his mind that he had no independent 
power to do the least thing without God, it 
pricked him to the heart. This infinite God 
appeared the great, and first cause of every 
thing, and all centered in Him. He was at first 
determined to suppress and conceal his convic- 
tions, but soon found it impossible. And after 
about two weeks, he was hopefully brought 
savingly to submit to God. 

Another person told me thus. " I was re- 
turning, on such an evening, from a conference, 
where I had seen numbers under concern, and 
heard others speak of the love of God, and of 



36 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

their hope in Christ. But nothing took hold of 
my mind, until as I was on my way home, 
these words sounded in my ears — ' Is it nothing 
to you, all ye that pass by?' These words 
were fixed in his mind, and he applied them 
thus — ' Is it nothing to me that my neighbors, 
and those of my age, are troubled about their 
sins, and some hopefully converted to God ? 
Have I not sins to be troubled about as well as 
they ? And do not I abo need conversion ? ' " 
I saw this person about a fortnight after his 
mind was thus taken hold of, and his convic- 
tions were much increased ; when he observed 
thus — " I find that all I do is selfish. If I pray 
or read, it is all selfish. And I feel myself like 
one hung upon tenter hooks. His situation is 
very distressing, but the more he struggles, the 
deeper the painful hooks penetrate." This was 
on Saturday, and it was, indeed, a serious, try- 
ing hour. But the next day, this man hopes 
that he received a new heart from the ascended 
Saviour. I have heard him say, that a new 
heart, or deliverance from sin, appeared, he 
thought, more precious than deliverance from 
hell. 

I have observed that this spiritual shower 
was sovereign in its operation. There was a 
certain man, between forty and fifty, living in a 



CANTON, CONN. 37 

remote part of the parish, who was a Gallio as 
to religion, and entirely absorbed in the things 
of the world. He had attended no conferences, 
and was seldom at meetings on the Sabbath. 
But one evening having gone to bed as thought- 
less as ever, he awaked about midnight, when 
these words came forcibly to his mind — " O 
that they were wise that they understood this, 
that they would consider their latter end." 
Here was the beginning of his conviction, which 
lasted three or four weeks. I have heard him 
say, that he found himself naked, a sinner, and 
without excuse. And before he found Jesus, 
he was brought to see that God was just, if he 
sent him to hell. 

I said in the beginning of this letter, that be- 
fore the awakening, modern infidelity had made, 
and was making, alarming progress among us. 
Some who had been infidels for years, are 
among the hopeful converts, and are laboring to 
build up the faith they once sought to destroy. 
I heard one of them say, with trembling limbs, 
** I am the wretch who have murdered Christ — 
I have talked a great deal against the gospel ; 
but there was always something in my breast 
which said it was true, even while I was talk- 
ing against it." This poor man was almost in 
4 



38 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

despair. But after a long series of distress, he 
found comfort. 

From another, who had been opposing the 
divinity of the Scriptures, I received the follow- 
ing letter ; 

" Rev. Sir — I frequently hear you men- 
tion, from your pulpit, that there are numbers 
in this place who are opposers to Christianity. 
Doubtless you allude to me for one. If this be 
the case, you have good reason to make the 
allusion ; for I frankly confess (not without 
some sorrow) I have given great reason for such 
suspicion. It is nearly ten years since I have 
entertained doubts respecting the truth of reve- 
lation, not without a mixture of necessary belief 
in it, as the only scheme to bring glory to God, 
and happiness to man. Could I convince you 
of my sincerity, I doubt not you would be glad, 
when I tell you I renounce my doubts ; and 
therefore I pray God I may never more give the 
world reason to call me an opposer to religion. 
I have often come to a partial resolution to make 
you such a confession of my errors. The first 
time I seriously engaged with myself to do it, 
was on hearing you read some letters which 
you brought from Goshen, and your remarks 
upon them. I then reflected whether it be- 



CANTON, CONN. 39 

longed to me to animadvert on the ways of 
God's providence, and the authenticity of that 
which, in itself, looked like truth. But after- 
wards, doubts, and business, and reluctance to 
part with my favorite schemes, intervened, or 
you would have had this letter before this time. 
*' The cause of my writing this letter now is 
not the fact that religion is becoming fashiona- 
ble in this place, or any extraordinary convic- 
tion on my mind, more than I have had for 
some time, at short intervals, betwixt my doubts. 
Which conviction, I thiak, is nothing more than 
that it is my duty to serve God in his appointed 
ways. I pray God he would guard me against 
doubts hereafter. I beg you to be assured of 
my esteem." 

Here was the beginning of conviction on this 
person's mind. It, on the whole, appeared 
gradually to increase about eight months, until 
it became powerful, and he saw himself wholly 
depraved, and in the hands of a sovereign God ; 
when, as he hopes, he was made to partake of 
the joys of the penitent prodigal. I have said 
the work was not noisy, but rational ; and one 
end I have in transcribing this letter is to give a 
specimen of it. 

There is another instance among us, of one 



40 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

who says, he has had no trouble for seven years 
past, about futurity, concluding that death was 
the total end of man, as much as of the beasts. 
At first, he made an open scoff and ridicule of 
the awakening. But, at length, the arrows of 
truth reached his conscience. His conviction 
continued and increased for some weeks, until, 
as we trust, he became reconciled to God 
through Christ. He now appears to love the 
doctrines of the cross. Formerly he had a 
taste for books, and read much in novels, pro- 
fane history and the like ; but now he calls 
them trash, and makes the Bible his study, and 
seems to want words to set forth how much it 
exceeds all other books. 

But to proceed to an instance or two more. 
I was at a certain conference in which the con- 
versation turned on the doctrines of decrees and 
election ; which sublime doctrines were not at- 
tended to now for disputation, but with fear and 
solemnity. They did not appear to be dry, 
uninteresting, disputable points, but divine real- 
ities, calculated to convict the sinner, and re- 
fresh the saint. 

At the close of the meeting, a certain man 
asked a question to this import — *' Does a per- 
son who is truly seeking after God, feel afraid 
that any of the decrees of God will cut him off 



CANTON, CONN. 41 

from salvation ? " This question was answered 
in the negative ; that the decrees were no more 
against prayer, than an attention to common 
matters, and that the only reason why men 
brought the decrees against prayer, was their 
having no heart to pray. The person who put 
the question, answered, " I am satisfied." But 
knowing him to have long been an opposer of 
these things, many marveled at his answer. 

On the next Sabbath, this man made a pub- 
lic declaration in writing to the congregation, 
which accounts for his appearing to be satisfied 
with those very doctrines, which used to give 
him so much offence. In this public confession, 
he acknowledges his past infidelity, his opposi- 
tion to God and his religion, to the work of the 
Spirit, to the ministers of the gospel, and all 
who profess to belong to Christ. But that God 
had showed him his sinful, wretched, helpless 
state, and given him to hunger for the bread of 
life, and to believe (as he trusted) in Jesus. 
The writing which he publicly exhibited is in 
these words : 

*' It having pleased the kind Sovereign of the 

Universe to open my eyes, in some measure, to 

see the depravity and poison of my own heart — 

to see my desperate situation while opposed to 

4* 



42 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

God, and to the way of salvation by a kind 
Saviour — to see my total inability to rectify 
my own heart, or recover myself from the fatal 
disease of sin and death — to see, if I am ever 
relieved from the plague of a proud and vitiated 
heart, and made to rejoice in the salvation of 
Christ, it must be wholly owing to the forfeited 
mercy, and unmerited grace of a compassionate 
Redeemer. With these things fastened on my 
mind, and, I hope, as long as I live, I would 
wish to make some communications to this relig- 
ious assembly, which, I hope, may be kindly 
received by them. For several years past, my 
mind and affections have been much alienated 
from the new and living way of salvation by 
Jesus Christ. I have fallen into the most un- 
comfortable doubts of his divinity — have doubt- 
ed of the authenticity of His blessed Word — 
have embraced irreligious and hateful errors — 
have turned my back on the blessed Redeemer, 
while his friendly hand has reached out a par- 
don to me, and urged me to take it, even while 
his head was filled with the dew, and his locks 
with the drops of the night. I have run away 
from the blessed God, while his tender mercies 
were all around me, and with a sweet voice 
saying unto me, * Turn ye, turn ye, why will ye 
die?' I have lived ia dreadful security, and 



CANTON, CONN. 43 

stopped my ears to the most melting invitations 
of the Saviour of the world. I have spent much 
time in reading books which were calculated to 
shake my faith in that holy Word, which, had 
I sincerely believed it, would have given me 
great comfort in God, and served in a great 
measure to smooth the rugged path of life. I 
have been guilty of many errors in sentiment 
and practice. I have slighted the blessed relig- 
ion of Jesus Christ, the ministers of the gos- 
pel, and professors of religion. I have spoken 
lightly of the religious attention in this place, 
and have neglected to attend religious confer- 
ences, which by God's Holy Spirit are undoubt- 
edly instrumental of true conviction. I have 
been given to many open immoralities, and 
have not been circumspect in my behavior, to 
set a good example before those who took 
knowledge of me. And now in every instance 
wherein I have offended my heavenly Father, 
and mankind, I would freely acknowledge my 
great sin, and numerous transgressions, im- 
ploring the forgiveness of that Almighty Being, 
against whom I have unreasonably, and without 
the least provocation, so often transgressed, and 
who only can bestow pardon and eternal life on 
the chief of sinners. It appears one of the most 
distinguished mercies, that when people have 



44 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

run into error, and marred themselves by sin, 
that there is a Being to whom they may apply, 
with broken hearts, and who will blot out their 
sin with his own blood, and give them to eat of 
the bread of life. 'He that covereth his sins 
shall not prosper, but he that confesseth and 
forsaketh them shall find mercy.' Certainly 
there can be no exchange so happy as this, to 
part with a proud and wicked heart for a hum- 
ble and sanctified one ; to resign our enmity for 
love, and selfishness for benevolence, our filthy 
self-righteousness for the spotless robes of a 
glorious Mediator, and our love of sin and 
death, for holiness and eternal life. 

*' With the foregoing considerations on my 
mind, I will implore a prayer-hearing God to 
lend a listening ear to my requests, which I 
pray God to help me make with sincerity. 
My first desire is for a rectified heart, to 
have sin slain, and a principle of true holiness 
and love to God, implanted in its stead, and a 
heart of constant repentance and unfeigned sor- 
row for sin. I pray God to grant me all my 
life, a deep sense of my own unworthiness and 
ill desert ; I pray to realize it as long as I live ; 
to lie in the very dust, at the feet of the great 
Sovereign of the Universe ; to extol, magnify, 
and glorify the riches of his moral rectitude, 



CANTON, CONN. 45 

his glorious attributes, his infinite perfections ; 
to entreat of him for Christ's sake, to give me 
his blessed Spirit, to lead and guide me into all 
truth, to make me steadfast in a life of religion, 
to save me from a life of unbelief, from back- 
sliding, and apostacy, and finally to engage me 
to resolve, in the strength of the Great Re- 
deemer, to take his yoke on me which is easy, 
and his burden which is light, and learn of him 
who is meek and lowly, that I may find rest to 
my soul. 

" I hope that God by his great mercy and 
rich grace, has given me to hunger for the 
bread of life, and thirst for living water ; that 
he has given me to see that Christ is the way, 
the truth and the life ; and that there is salva- 
tion in no other way. And now before God, 
and this solemn assembly, and I hope with a 
broken and sincere heart, I renounce the heart- 
tormenting, and heaven-provoking principles of 
infidelity, so dishonoring to God, and pernicious 
to mankind. But before I close this writing, I 
must drop a few hints to those with whom I 
have associated in infidelity for some years 
past. 

" You will not view me as reflecting on you, 
for I sincerely pity you. I tremble for the fatal 
mistake you are making. Is deism a good 



46 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

scheme to embrace in death ? Is there comfort 
in it of a happy immortality ? Will it make a 
dying hour serene and joyful ? Can you ex- 
pect to find a smiling God out of Christ ? Can 
you be satisfied that infidel principles are calcu- 
lated to humble the proud and rebellious hearts 
of mankind, and to exalt the Most High ? Will 
you not be persuaded to abandon a scheme 
which excludes prayer, and shuts out all heav- 
enly contemplation ? Can you bring up your 
dear children and never pray to God for them, 
nor mention a word concerning religion and the 
great God, for fear their minds may be pre- 
possessed in favor of a scheme, of which, if they 
had come to riper years, they would discover the 
fraud, and disbelieve it for themselves ? When 
your offspring come before you, with wishful 
countenances, asking for bread, does it never 
turn in your minds about the bread of life ? — 
that their souls are famishing while their bodies 
are nourished ? 

** I will mention but one more consideration, 
and that a dreadful and awful one. You must 
meet your beloved children before God's bar, 
and there answer for your conduct towards 
them. Should they, in consequence of your 
total neglect to instruct them in religion, be 
doomed to a dreadful hell, will they not shriek 



CANTON, CONN. 4? 

out these heart-rending words, with horrid em- 
phasis, * Father, you never told me of this 
dreadful place ; you never told me of a glorious 
escape, a glorious relief by Jesus Christ ; and 
must I lie in this dismal, burning lake ! O, 
unhappy ; that you was ever made the instru- 
ment of my existence ! ' Now, will you come 
to the Saviour, and bring your whole families 
with you ? There is bread enough in our 
Father's house. I pray God that he will, in 
great mercy, be pleased to open your eyes, to 
discern wondrous things in that law which you 
have rejected, and to see ineffable beauty in that 
Saviour whom you have disowned." 

The above communication was exhibited 
Lord's day, April 14, 1799, to a numerous 
audience. Many of them were much affected, 
and most of the infidels alluded to were 
present. 

The author of the above communication says, 
that being at meeting on the Lord's day, a num- 
ber of months after the revival had begun, on 
hearing the names of ten persons called, who 
were propounded to join the church, his mind 
was struck with the cutting thought that an 
eternal separation was about to take place be- 
tween people of the same congregation, neigh- 



48 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

borhood, and family. And as there was room 
enough, he could see nothing- to hinder him 
from coming to Christ too, but his own unwil- 
lingness. These were about the first of his 
impressions. In the evening, he thought he 
would go to the conference ; but as he had 
never been to any of the conferences, and had 
even spoken against them, he felt many objec- 
tions. Yet he concluded to go at all events. I 
have heard him say, the first thing that struck 
his mind, as he entered the house, was the 
decorum and order of the meeting. His con- 
victions continued and increased for a number 
of weeks, until he was brought, as he confess- 
eth, to see his desperate situation, while opposed 
to God, and the way of salvation by a kind 
Saviour ; and to see that Christ was the way, 
the truth and the life, and cordially, (as he 
hopes,) to accept of him. 

Thus I have given some account of the work 
of God among us, and mentioned some particu- 
lar instances in which the nature of the work 
appears. As to the extent of it, there were but 
few in the parish who were not, in a measure, 
solemn. Almost the whole conversation when 
people were together, in intermissions on the 
Sabbath, and on week days, was on religion. 
Even companies, on training days, were sol- 



CANTON, CONN. 49 

emn. Balls were suppressed, and religion was 
the theme at weddings, and at all times. The 
number hopefully born into the kingdom of God 
is between sixty and seventy. The number 
who have made a public profession is fifty-nine, 
and it is expected that others will come forward, 
and subscribe with their hands unto the Lord. 
I would here notice that though many have 
been taken, to human view, the farthest from 
the kingdom of God, yet I think that God, in 
the midst of his sovereign, holy ways, must 
appear, even in this work, to every attentive 
soul, to be a prayer-hearing God. In the mid- 
dle of the place, there was, during all the past 
days of inattention, a praying conference kept 
up once a week (extraordinaries excepted) by a 
few serious people. And it was here in this 
conference, that the work begun, and here it has 
been the greatest. Surely he is a God who 
hears the prayers of the destitute. 

I shall close by giving a brief account of one 
who left the world in the height of the attention 
among us. She died May 15th, 1799, in the 
sixteenth year of her age. She was a promis- 
ing youth, of bright natural abilities, and of a 
respectable religious family. Her mind began 
to be impressed, the latter part of the year be- 
fore she died. As she had been taught the 
5 



50 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

ways of the Lord in the family, from her child- 
hood, she appeared early in the awakening to 
have a good doctrinal knowledge of the way of 
salvation. But she complained of a hard heart, 
and a stubborn will. She was at all meetings 
and conferences which she could conveniently 
attend ; but found no relief. In the latter part 
of February, she began to be unwell, and was 
soon confined. Her disease quickly became 
very threatening ; and within a few months 
she was given over by her physician. But 
though her bodily disease was distressing, yet 
it was in a great measure overbalanced by her 
spiritual troubles. Her complaint was chiefly 
of her selfish heart, which she felt to be at en- 
mity with God ; and the prospect of going out 
of the world with arms in her hands against the 
Most High, was horrible beyond conception. 
She would often in great anguish cry out, '* I 
must die, and I cannot die so." Such a scene, 
especially in a day of awakening, was very 
aflfecting, and it excited the pity and prayers of 
many. A number of young people who had 
been under concern, and had obtained relief, 
went one evening to see her about a fort- 
night before she died, and conversed and 
prayed with her. As they were going away, 
she begged their prayers. And her request 



CANTON, CONN. 61 

and situation were so affecting to them, that 
they (as I am told) after leaving her, retired, 
and spent an hour of the silent midnight in car- 
rying the case of their distressed friend to God. 
And we have reason to hope that on this very 
night, she received, from the ascended Saviour, 
the gift of a new heart. There appeared to be 
a great alteration in her mind from this time ; 
though she had many doubts and fears until the 
morning before her death, when every cloud 
seemed to be dispelled. And I can say, I never 
saw so much triumph and victory in the arms of 
death before. She expired not far from twelve 
on Saturday. Her joys had not the appearance 
of a vain confidence, but of a real submission to 
God, in view of his glory in the face of Jesus 
Christ. She possessed her reason perfectly. 
There was a holy fear mixed with her joy ; and 
though she said many things while she lay 
dying, yet it was with as much apparent care, 
as a considerate witness would speak in a case 
of life and death. 

I shall here mention a few of her dying 
words, which were written at the time of her 
death. I heard most of them myself, and wrote 
as she spake them. Not far from sunrise, she 
expressed herself thus — " I have lived through 
a tedious night, and am brought to see the light 



52 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

of a glorious morning." Not long after she 
expressed herself in these words — " Now I am 
going to Jesus, to be disposed of just as he 
pleases. I am not afraid to be dead — I am not 
afraid to die." The house was soon filled with 
the neighbors, and her young friends. But 
though death had evidently seized on her mor- 
tal body, immortal glory seemed to bloom in her 
soul ; and she knew and kindly received all who 
came to see her, and spoke discreetly and suita- 
bly to them. She looked on one of her mates 
and said, " Now you see my heart-strings 
break." On one's asking her if she might not 
be deceived, it engaged her serious attention, 
when she replied, " Why I know Jesus will 
take me ; if he does not, he will do me no injus- 
tice." As she drew nigh her exit, she rattled 
in her throat. Being asked if she wished for 
drink, her reply was, " No, it is nothing but the 
pangs of death." On seeing her struggles, one 
of the spectators said, it is hard to die. She 
answered, " It is hard, you may depend." She 
calmly looked on her dying fingers, spoke of 
her grave and funeral, and bid me in her name 
to tell her young friends and others at her 
funeral, to learn to die, and that she bid them 
farewell. In speaking of these things, she was 
as rational, calm and deliberate, as a kind 



CANTON, CONN. 53 

parent on going a journey would be in giving 
directions to his family. About three minutes 
before she died, with a distinct and audible 
voice, she called two young people (who then 
came in) by name, saying, "Fare you well; I 
have almost got through this troublesome 
world." She seemed to die with a lustre in 
her eyes, and a glow in her countenance. It 
was a wonderful scene of death and triumph. I 
sat before her, and looking her in the face, my 
heart naturally cried, 

" Hosanna to the Prince of Life, 

Who clothed himself in clay, 
Entered the iron gates of death. 

And tore the bars away." 

I blessed that work which issued in such a vic' 
tory over the king of terrors, and in such a 
lively hope of immortality, and could not but 
bless those converted to Christ, and congratu- 
late them in their happy prospects in death. 

These things were confounding even to infi- 
dels, and numbers who had thought lightly of 
the work, were now ready to smite their breasts, 
and say, truly it is of God. I might enlarge, 
but the time would fail. I have endeavored to 
state simple facts according to the best judgment 
of a fallible creature, with a mixture of joy and 
fear. 

6* 



54 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

When I find Peter, an apostle, deceived in 
Simon Magus, and hear him when speaking of 
the faith of Silvanus, using the cautious lan- 
guage, " A faithful brother, as I suppose," it 
makes me tremble for fear how we shall hold 
out. We cannot tell what will be on the mor- 
row, and man is ignorant of the heart. Hence 
my desire is, that all whom I have alluded to in 
the above narration, will remember that this is 
not an hour of boasting, but of putting on the 
harness, and that it still remains to be proved 
by their fruits, whether they have true religion 
or not. On the other hand, there is joy and 
hope in God, and I desire to be thankful to him, 
that he hath allowed me to stand and behold his 
glorious work ; though I must confess that I 
never felt so useless since I entered the minis- 
try. God hath wrought, and to his name be all 
the glory. And may he strengthen his own 
work, and more abundantly increase it, until all 
that is, shall, as it were, be absorbed in greater 
glory. 



55 



CHAPTER III. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Torringford, 
Conn., in the year 1798. By the Rev. Samuel 
J. Mills. 

In the latter end of August, 1798, unusual 
religious appearances commenced in this place, 
especially among the young people. They met 
weekly by themselves. Their number constant- 
ly increased, until it was found that a private 
room would not contain them. They then re- 
paired to the meeting-house, where they prayed, 
sang, and conversed on religious subjects. An 
event so extraordinary, excited a spirit of general 
inquiry throughout the society, and several 
weeks, and even months passed away, while as 
yet one was scarcely able to decide whether any 
very deep or powerful impressions were on their 
minds, or not, unless in a very few instances. 

In the meantime an unusual solemnity ap- 
peared on the countenances of the people in 
general. And those who antecedently to all 
this, had been much in prayer to God for a day 
of his divine power, thanked God, and took 
courage. Of course, conference meetings of a 



66 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

more general nature, were appointed ; and crowds 
were wont to assemble at such seasons. 

Thus things passed on, with but few instances 
of hopeful conversion until about the middle of 
the following winter. 

While our hopes, and our fears, had thus 
long been sensibly excited, by turns, as appear- 
ances varied, at this memorable period, it pleased 
the Great Head of the church in a very peculiar 
manner, to show forth his presence and power 
in the midst of the people. So extraordinary a 
season, for weeks, and we may say, for months, 
we never witnessed. An answer to the inquiry 
whether the Lord was indeed among us, or not, 
was attended with no difficulty. The minds of 
many were greatly agitated, and unusual at- 
tention was paid to the means of instruction. 
In the time of this extraordinary visitation, a 
goodly number of the people obtained hope of 
their reconciliation to God. 

Having made this general statement, I shall 
now descend to some particular observations. 

1. It is worthy of particular notice, that the 
work has been carried on with remarkable regu- 
larity. Little or nothing has been discovered of 
wild enthusiasm or disorder. The subjects of 
the work have been as able, and ready in any 
stage of it, to describe their distress, as a 



TORRINGFORD, CONN. 57 

patient to tell what part of his body was in pain. 
This, perhaps, may, in a measure, account for 
the fact that there has been so little open oppo- 
sition to the work. Such as wished to censure 
and reproach it, were confounded. It may be 
observed, 

2. As to the nature of the work, that it has 
been such, in the course and issue of it, as wonder- 
fully to display divine power and grace, and to 
bring out to view, the human heart. The sub- 
jects of it in the first stages of their concern, 
have generally been filled with surprise, and 
astonishment at themselves, and their past lives. 
And seeing themselves in danger, have formed 
resolutions, and entered on measures to amend 
their situation. When led to a more full dis- 
covery of their own hearts, and to an increasing 
conviction of the impossibility of ever obtaining 
relief, in their own way, they have felt very 
sensibly disturbed. They have been ready to 
plead in their own defence, while they dared to 
do it, that they could do no more than they 
could — that they never made their own hearts — 
and that it was out of their power to change 
them. They have contended also against God, 
for showing mercy to others, while they were 
left — and even for giving them existence. But 
as their convictions increased, they became sen- 



58 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

sible of the dreadful obstinacy of their own 
hearts, and found themselves growing worse 
and worse, till finally all hope disappeared, ex- 
cept what arose from the sovereign grace of God 
— from the consideration that he could, and that 
he would have mercy on whom he would have 
mercy. They found their hearts so much op- 
posed to God, and to his law and to his gospel, 
as to see that nothing short of divine power 
could ever subdue them. In the midst of all 
this, their proud and obstinate spirits would rise 
against that sovereign grace which secured them 
from utter despair, and contained their only 
remaining hope of escaping divine wrath. But 
no sooner were they led to a discovery of the 
justice of God in their condemnation — to see 
and 10 feel that the law was right, and holy, 
and hell their proper place, than they found their 
mouths shut, and their complaints at an end. 
They have readily acknowledged that God 
would be glorious in executing sentence against 
them. Thus have they been brought to resign 
themselves cheerfully, without any reserve into 
the hands of God, to be disposed of as may be 
most for his glory — rejoicing that they were, 
and might lie in the hands of such a holy, just 
and wise God, let their future situation be what 
it might. There have been among them, such 



TORRINGFORD, CONN. 69 

expressions as these. " The character of God 
has appeared inexpressibly beautiful, even in 
the view of his pronouncing sentence against 
me. I wish that others might praise God, 
though I should perish." 

It has been no uncommon thing for the sub- 
jects of the work, whose chief distress and anxie- 
ty antecedently arose from a sense of their being 
in the hands of God, unexpectedly to find them- 
selves rejoicing in that very consideration — con- 
templating the glory and happiness of God, as 
an object of higher consequence, and more pre- 
cious than their personal salvation ; and all this, 
while as yet, they have had no idea of having 
experienced any saving change of heart. 

They have in various instances apparently 
rejoiced in God's supremacy, and in being at 
his disposal, calmly leaving their case to his 
wise and holy decision, and have conversed in 
a language to which they never before were 
accustomed, and have gained the favorable 
opinion of others, while they have had no such 
thoughts respecting themselves. Instead of this, 
jealousies have often been excited in their minds, 
(on finding themselves so calm and peaceful,) 
that God had left them — that their concern was 
over, and they have wished it to return again. 
And when, at length, reflecting on their views 



60 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and feelings, or by conversing with others, they 
have ventured to entertain some feeble hope 
about themselves, it has been in various instan- 
ces of short continuance. Within the course of 
a few days, or perhaps a shorter period, they 
have had such an overwhelming sense of the 
extreme sinfulness and corruption of their own 
hearts, as to be ready to conclude it to be utterly 
impossible that they should have any grace. 
This may account for a remark frequently made 
by themselves, and circulated by others, that 
they had given up their hope. 

In consequence of becoming reconciled to the 
divine character, law, and sovereignty, to which 
before they were so much opposed, the charac- 
ter and work of Christ have been wont to appear 
unspeakably glorious, and beautiful, as magni- 
fying the divine law, and opening a way for the 
acceptance of sinners in such a manner, as glo- 
rifies God, and exalts the grace and work of 
Christ, and lays them prostrate at his feet. 

The great and essential difference between 
their former and present views and feelings, has 
very sensibly affected their own minds, as well 
as the minds of others ; especially in those in- 
stances in which they had antecedently dis- 
tinguished themselves, by their opposition to the 
doctrine of decrees, divine sovereignty, the ab- 



TORRINGFORD, CONN. 61 

solute dependence of the creature on God, and 
his universal providence, and the duties of un- 
conditional submission, and disinterested affec- 
tion. To find themselves now attached to those 
very doctrines and duties, and lamenting their 
former blindness, has served to excite peculiar 
admiration and gratitude. 

3. It may, perhaps, be proper to notice, that 
the great Head of the church, has by no means 
confined himself in the display of his grace to 
persons of any particular rank or age. Children 
and young people of both sexes, and heads of 
families, of different ages, and in one or two in- 
stances, such as were far advanced in life, are 
among the number who hope, that though once 
they were blind, now they see. 

The impressions were such on the minds of 
the children in different schools, as led them to 
lay aside their customary diversions, and some- 
times to pass their intermissions in prayer, read- 
ing, or religious conversation among themselves. 
Such as were capable, requested it as a privi- 
lege, that they might be allowed at school to read 
in their Bibles. Several of the scholars obtained 
hope respecting themselves — some under twelve 
years of age ; but the greatest number between 
twelve and eighteen. 

4. The uniformity everywhere observable, 

6 



62 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

as to the views and exercises of the subjects of 
the work, is a circumstance particularly to be no- 
ticed, both antecedent to their obtaining relief, 
as well as afterwards. Most generally, let any 
person become informed in respect to a single 
instance of the views and feelings of a sinner, 
under concern, and of his consequent exercises, 
and different views, and apprehensions, and he 
would for substance learn what others could say. 
The same excuses, pleas, cavils, and objections 
against the doctrines and precepts of the gospel, 
while under conviction, and the same kind of 
submission, wh^n brought to a cheerful surren- 
dry of themselves to God which were found in 
one case, were to he looked for in another. To 
find persons who never conversed, one with 
another, communicating the same ideas, has 
been very striking to many. And it ought to 
be particularly observed here, that this is not the 
case merely in neighborhoods or societies, but 
in distant and different quarters, wherever the 
work has spread, among those who never saw, 
or heard of each other. The observations al- 
ready made respecting the nature of the work 
in this society, apply with equal truth to other 
societies, so far as can be known, both far and 
near. All are made to drink into one spirit, 
and to speak one language. 



63 



CHAPTER IV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in New Hart- 
ford, Conn., in the years 1798 and 1799. By the 
Rev. Edw^ard D. Griffin. 

The work of divine grace among us three years 
ago, by which nearly fifty persons were hope- 
fully added to the Lord, had not wholly ceased 
to produce effects on the people generally, when 
the late scene of mercy and wonder commenced. 
In the interval, several were, in the judgment 
of charity, " created anew in Christ Jesus unto 
good works." It is not known, however, that 
any thing took place in the summer of 1798, 
which had immediate connection with the pres- 
ent work, unless it were some trying conflicts 
in a number of praying minds, which appeared 
to humble and prepare them for the blessings 
and duties of the ensuing winter. 

Late in October, 1798, the people frequently 
hearing of the displays of divine grace in West 
Symsbury, (Canton,) were increasingly impress- 
ed with the information. Our conferences soon 
became more crowded and solemn. Serious 
people began to break their minds to each other ; 



64 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and it was discovered, (so far were present im- 
pressions from being the effect of mere sympa- 
thy,) that there had been for a considerable time 
in their minds special desires for the revival of 
religion ; while each one, unapprised of his 
neighbor's feelings, had supposed his exercises 
peculiar to himself. It was soon agreed to insti- 
tute a private meeting for the express purpose of 
praying for the effusions of the Spirit, which 
was the scene of such wrestlings as are not, it 
is presumed, commonly experienced. Several 
circumstances conspired to increase our anxiety. 
The glorious work had already begun in Tor- 
ringford, and the cloud appeared to be going all 
around us. It seemed as though Providence, 
by avoiding us, designed to bring to remem- 
brance our past abuses of his grace. Besides, 
having been so recently visited with distinguish- 
ing favors, we dared not allow ourselves to ex- 
pect a repetition of them so soon ; and we be- 
gan to apprehend it was the purpose of Him 
whom we had lately grieved from among us, 
that we should, for penalty, stand alone parched 
up in the sight of surrounding showers. We 
considered what must be the probable fate of the 
risen generation, if we were to see no more of 
" the days that were past " for a number of 
years, and the apprehension that we might not, 



NEW HARTFORD, CONN. 65 

caused sensations more easily felt than de- 
scribed. 

This was the state of the people, when, 
on a Sabbath in the month of November, it 
was the sovereign pleasure of a most merciful 
God very sensibly to manifest himself in the 
public assembly. Many abiding" impressions 
were made on minds seemingly the least sus- 
ceptible, and on several grown old in unbelief. 
From that memorable day, the flame which had 
been kindling in secret broke out. By desire 
of the people religious conferences were set up 
in different parts of the town, which continued 
to be attended by deeply affected crowds ; and 
in which the divine presence and power were 
manifested to a degree which we had never be- 
fore witnessed. It is not meant that they were 
marked with outcries, distortions of the body, 
or any symptoms of intemperate zeal ; but only 
that the power of divine truth made deep im- 
pression on the assemblies. You might often 
see a congregation sit with deep solemnity de- 
picted in their countenances, without observing 
a tear or sob during the service. This last ob- 
servation is not made with design to cast odium 
on such natural expressions of a wounded spirit. 
But the case was so with us, that most of those 
who were exercised, were often too deeply im- 



66 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

pressed to weep. Addresses to the passions, 
now no longer necessary since the attention 
was engaged, were avoided, and the aim was 
to come at the conscience. Little terror was 
preached, except what is implied in the doctrines 
of the entire depravity of the carnal heart — its 
enmity against God— its deceitful doubtings and 
attempts to avoid the soul-humbling terms of the 
gospel — the radical defects of the doings of the 
unregenerate, and the sovereignty of God in the 
dispensations of his grace. The more clearly 
these, and other kindred doctrines were displayed 
and understood, the more were convictions pro- 
moted. By convictions, are meant those views 
and feelings which are caused by uncovered 
truth, and the influences of the Spirit antece- 
dently to conversion. 

The order and progress of these convictions 
were pretty much as follows. The subjects of 
them were brought to feel that they were trans- 
gressors, yet not totally sinful. As their con- 
victions increased, they were constrained to ac- 
knowledge their destitution of love to God ; but 
yet they thought they had no enmity against 
bim. At length, they would come to see that 
such enmity filled their hearts. This was par-, 
ticularly exemplified in a certain house in which 
were two persons exercised in mind. One apr 



NEW HARTFORD, CONN. 67 

peared to have a clear sense of this enmity, and 
wondered how she could have been ignorant of 
it so long. The other was sensible that she 
possessed none of that love to God which the 
law requires, but could not believe that she en- 
tertained such enmity as filled the other with so 
much remorse and anguish. A few days after- 
wards, seeing a friend to whom she had ex- 
pressed this sentiment, she was anxious to let 
him know her mistake, and informed him she 
had discovered that she hated God with all her 
heart. 

In the first stages of conviction, it was not 
easy for the subjects to realize their desert of 
eternal death. But afterwards, even while they 
gave decisive evidence of being still as devoid 
of a right temper as those wretches whose 
mouths will be stopped by the light of the last 
day, their conviction of this ill-desert was in 
many instances very clear. Nevertheless, even 
to the last, their hearts would recoil at the 
thought of being in God's hands, and would 
rise against him for having reserved it to him- 
self to decide whether to sanctify and pardon 
them or not. Though the display of this doc- 
trine had the most powerful tendency to strip 
them of all hopes from themselves, and to bring 
them to the feet of sovereign grace ; yet as it 



68 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

thus sapped the foundation on which they rest- 
ed, their feelings were excited against it. There 
was a man who, having been well indoctrinated, 
had for many years advanced this truth, who, 
notwithstanding, when he came to be concerned 
about his salvation, and to apply this truth to 
his own case, was much displeased with it. He 
was, at times, quite agitated by a warfare be- 
tween his understanding and his heart ; the 
former assenting to the truth, the latter resisting 
it. He said it depended on God, and not on him- 
self, whether he ever should comply with the 
gospel ; and for God to withhold his influences, 
and then punish him for not possessing the tem- 
per which these influences alone could produce, 
appeared to him hard. Before conviction had 
become deep and powerful, many attempted to 
exculpate themselves with this plea of inability, 
and, like their ancestor, to cast the blame upon 
God, by pleading " The nature which he gave 
me, beguiled me." This was the enemy's strong- 
hold. All who were a little more thoughtful 
than common, but not thoroughly convicted, 
would, upon the first attack, flee to this refuge. 
" They would be glad to repent, but could not^ 
their nature and heart were so bad ;" as though 
their nature and heart were not they themselves. 
But the progress of conviction, in general, soon 



NEW HARTFORD, CONN. 69 

removed this refuge of lies, and filled them with 
a sense of utter inexcusableness. And in every 
case, as soon as their enmity was slain, this plea 
wholly vanished. Their language immediately 
became, " I wonder I ever should ask the ques- 
tion, How can I repent ? My only wonder now 
is, that I could hold out so long^ 

It was not uncommon for the hearts of the 
convicted, as they rose against God, to rise also 
against his ministers. Several who had not be- 
trayed their feelings in the season of them, af- 
terwards confessed that such resentments had 
arisen. In some instances the emotions were 
plainly discoverable ; and in one particularly, 
the subject was so incensed as to break out in 
bitter expressions but a few hours before being 
relieved from the anguish of a deeply troubled 
spirit. Such things seemed to be satisfying 
evidence that mere conviction no more amelio- 
rates the heart in this, than in the other world ; 
but serves rather to draw out its corruptions into 
still stronger exercise. It may be suitable to 
add, that these sallies of resentment were occa- 
sioned by the distinguishing doctrines of the 
gospel closely and affectionately applied to the 
conscience. 

As soon as the heart of stone was taken 
away, and the heart of flesh given, the subjects 



70 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

of this happy change exhibited sentiments and 
feelings widely different from those above de- 
scribed. They were now wrapt up in admira- 
tion of the laws and absolute government of 
God, which had been the objects of so much cavil 
and disgust. Notwithstanding the extreme deli- 
cacy and danger which attend the detail of in- 
dividual cases, it may on the whole, it is hoped, 
be more useful than injurious to confirm and 
illustrate the observation just now advanced, by 
some particular relations. 

There was a man who, for a number of years, 
had entertained a hope of his personal interest 
in the covenant ; and being of inoffensive behav- 
ior, had given people no other special ground 
to distrust him than his opposition to divine 
sovereignty, and disgust (which he now be- 
lieves arose from a self-righteous temper,) at 
the doctrine that God has no regard for the 
doings of the unregenerate. He thought that 
the impenitent were thus too much discouraged 
from making their own exertions. Emboldened 
by a favorable opinion of his state, he offered 
himself sometime ago for communion with the 
church. And because he could not assent to 
their confession of faith, he petitioned to have 
several articles struck out, and particularly the 
one which asserts the doctrine of election. The 



NEW HARTFORD, CONN. 71 

church did not consent, and he withdrew. But 
so exquisitely was his sensibility touched, that 
he had it in serious' consideration to dispose of 
his property, and remove to some place where 
he might enjoy gospel ordinances. It pleased 
God, the last winter, to convince him that his 
feet stood on slippery places ; and after a scene 
of distressing conviction, his mind was com- 
posed in view of those very truths which had 
been the objects of his opposition. Since then, 
he has publicly manifested his belief in the arti- 
cles adopted by the church, and has been re- 
ceived by them to the " furtherance " of their 
**joy of faith," and "comfort of love." 

Another might be mentioned who was equally 
opposed to the essential truths of revelation. 
Having the care of a school in town the last 
winter, he was required by the inspectors to sub- 
scribe to the belief, that " the general system of 
doctrines taught in the Assembly's Catechism 
is agreeable to the word of God." He could 
not comply on the ground that the Catechism 
asserts, " God hath foreordained whatsoever 
comes to pass." The inspectors loth to lose 
him, endeavored to convince him. But this 
clause appeared to him so exceptionable that he 
persisted in declining, and would have left ihe 
school rather than comply, had he not at last 



72 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

discovered that the phrase general system would 
leave him room after subscribing, to withhold 
his assent from the offensive article. Soon after 
this, his conscience was seized by the convinc- 
ing power of truth. A great revolution w^as 
produced in his views and feelings, and he has 
since professed to be filled with admiration of a 
government planned by eternal wisdom, and ad- 
ministered by unerring rectitude. 

It might, perhaps, not be unsuitable to men- 
tion the case of a man upwards of seventy years 
of age ; who, belonging to the lowest class of 
society, and living in a very retired place, was 
extremely illiterate, and had little intercourse 
with the world ; yet was possessed of a strong 
mind and malignant passions. Having conceived 
a strong disgust at some of the peculiar doctrines 
of the gospel, he had given his w^ord that he 
would hear them no more. Because his wife 
had united with the church, and attended public 
worship, he rendered her life very uncomforta- 
ble. On which subject I went to converse with 
him last summer ; and I am certain I never saw 
a case in which so much deliberate rancor and 
deadly hatred were expressed against every 
thing sacred — against the essential truths of rev- 
elation, and against the ministers and church of 
Christ in general. In the expression both •/ 



NEW HARTFORD, CONN. 73 

his countenance and lips, he approximated the 
nearest to my idea of ** the spirits in prison," 
of any person I ever beheld. His enmity was 
not awakened to sudden rage, (for my treatment 
aimed at being- conciliatory,) but seemed deep- 
rooted and implacable. His resolution of keep- 
ing from public worship he pertinaciously ad- 
hered to ; nor had he any connection with the 
conferences during the first period of the awak- 
ening. Yet, disconnected as he was from all 
religious society and the means of grace, it 
pleased God late in the winter to take strong 
hold of his mind. He continued for a while 
trembling in retirement ; but when he could 
contain no longer, he came out to find the con- 
ferences, and to seek some experienced Christ- 
ians to whom he might lay open his distress. 
Being called out of town about this time, I did 
not see him in this condition ; and when I saw 
him he was clothed and in his right mind. In- 
quiry being made respecting his apprehensions 
of those doctrines which had been so offensive, 
he replied, " they are the foundation of the 
world." Every air seemed changed. Softness 
and gentleness had taken the place of native 
ferocity, and the man appeared tamed. I could 
not help reflecting, that a religion which will 
make such changes in the tempers and manners 
7 



74 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

of men, is a religion worth possessing. An 
awakening which produces such effects will not 
be censured by the friends of human happiness. 
It would not consist with the designed brevity 
of this narration, nor yet, perhaps, with propri- 
ety, to detail all the interesting circumstances in 
the experiences of more than a hundred persons 
who appear to have been the subjects of this 
work. It may, however, be useful to go so far 
into particulars as to exhibit some of the dis- 
tinguishing fruits of it. The subjects of it have 
generally expressed a choice that God should 
pursue the " determinate counsel " of his own 
will, and without consulting them, decide re- 
specting their salvation. To the question, 
whether they expected to alter the divine mind 
by prayer, it has been answered, " I sometimes 
think, if this were possible I should not dare to 
pray." When asked what was the first thing 
which composed their anxious minds, they have 
sometimes answered, "the thought that I was 
in the hands of God. It seems to me, that 
whatever becomes of me, whether I live or die, 
I cannot bear to be out of his hands." Many 
have expressed their willingness to put their 
names to a blank, and leave it with God to fill 
it up, and that because his having the govern- 
ment would secure the termination of all things 
in his own glory. 



NEW HARTFORD, CONN. 75 

They do not found their hopes on the sugges- 
tion of Scripture passages to their minds, or 
dreams, or seeing sights, or hearing voices, or 
on blind unaccountable impulses ; but on the 
persuasion that they have discovered in them- 
selves the exercises of love to God and man, 
originating not in selfishness. When asked 
what they had discovered in God to engage 
their affections, they have sometimes answered, 
"I think I love him because he hates sin — be- 
cause he hates my sins." They have frequently 
declared that God appeared altogether more glo- 
rious to them for being sin-hating and sin-aveng- 
ing ; that they were willing he should abide by 
his determination not to have mercy on them or 
their friends, if they would not repent and be- 
lieve the gospel. One observed in confidence 
to a friend, and without the appearance of os- 
tentation, that she had been so taken up all day 
in rejoicing in God's perfections, and the certain 
accomplishment of his glory, that she had 
scarcely thought of what would be her own des- 
tiny ; that she must believe she reckoned more 
of his glory and the public good than of her 
own happiness. Some declared that if they 
could have their choice, either to live a life of 
religion and poverty, or revel in the pleasures 
of the world, unmolested by conscience or fear, 



76 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and at last, be converted on a dying bed, and be 
as happy hereafter as if they had made the other 
choice, they should prefer the former ; and that 
for the glory of God, and not merely for the 
happiness which the prospects of future glory 
would daily afford; for they believed their 
choice would be the same, though in certain 
expectation that fears and conflicts would ren- 
der a religious life less happy than a life of 
sensuality. Their predominant desire still ap- 
pears to be that God may be glorified, and that 
they may render him voluntary glory in a life 
of obedience, and may enjoy him in a life of 
communion with him. A prospect of the full 
attainment of these ends, is what appears to ren- 
der the heavenly state the object of their eager 
desire. Their admiration of Jesus Christ seems 
most excited by his zeal to support his Father's 
law — a law, the glories of which they appear 
distinctly though imperfectly to apprehend. The 
Bible is to them a new book. Prayer seems 
their delight. Their hearts are peculiarly united 
to the people of God. But the most observable 
part of their character, is a lovely appearance 
of meekness and humility. Little of that pre- 
sumptuous confidence, too much of which has 
sometimes appeared in young professors, is ob- 
servable in them. Accordingly they have not 



NEW HARTFORD, CONN. 77 

that uninterrupted elevation of spirits which, in 
the inexperienced, is generally bottonied on 
comparative ignorance of remaining corruption, 
and overrating their attainments. Accustomed 
to discriminate between true and false affections, 
they appear not to set to their account so much 
of the " wood, hay, and stubble," as perhaps, 
some have done. A sense of their ill-desert 
abides and increases upon them after apparent 
renovation ; a considerable time posterior to 
which some have been heard to say, " I never 
had an idea what a heart I had till this week." 
Each one seems to apprehend his own depravity 
to be the greatest. They appear not to be cal- 
culating to bring God into debt by their new 
obedience. A person not greatly indoctrinated, 
but lovely in the charms of child-like simplicity, 
was heard to say, " I will tell you, sir, what 
appears to me would be exactly right. It would 
be exactly right for me to live thirty or forty 
years in the world without ever sinning again, 
and be serving God all the time ; and then it 
would be just right for me to be sent to hell for 
what 1 have already done." The hopeful silb- 
jects of the work as yet exhibit " fruits meet for 
repentance." Some we have had opportunity to 
see under the pressure of heavy afflictions, who 

have seemed calmly to acquiesce in the dispen- 
7# 



78 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

sations of Providence. Many schools have been 
awakened, and, as we have good reason to con- 
clude, have received lasting benefits. Three of 
the schools in this town, last winter, were under 
the care of men professedly pious, and very 
faithful in imparting religious instruction. Out 
of these, nearly twenty children in the course 
of the winter, it is hoped, were introduced into 
marvelous light. The knowledge possessed by 
such as we hope have been savingly enlightened 
by the divine Spirit, is worthy of particular ob- 
servation. Important ideas and distinctions, 
which it has been attempted in vain to give to 
others of their age, appear familiar to them. 
One lad in particular, in a certain interview 
which was had with him, discriminated between 
true and false affections, and stated the grounds 
of his hope in a manner very surprising. It 
was the more so, because the evening before an 
attempt had been made with children of the 
same age and neighborhood, and of equal abil- 
ities and opportunity ; and it had seemed like 
"plowing on a rock," insomuch that the hope 
wfLs almost relinquished of ever being able to 
introduce discriminating ideas into minds so 
young. It would be ungrateful not to acknowl- 
edge that in a remarkable manner it hath 
pleased the Most High ** out of the m^ouths of 
babes and sucklings to perfect praise*" 



NEW HARTFORD, CONN. 79 

It is hoped that about fifty heads of families 
have been the subjects of this work ; a consider- 
able part of whom rank among respectable and 
influential characters in the town. This, how- 
ever, gives the young no just encouragement 
to hazard their salvation on the chance of being 
called in at the eleventh hour. Had they seen 
the anguish of some of these for neglecting so 
long the great business of life, it might discour- 
age such neglect in them. Penetrated with 
remorse for the waste of life, and for the lax ex- 
amples by which they supposed they had cor- 
rupted others, they seemed to conclude it was 
probably too late for them to find mercy; yet 
they were anxious to disburden their conscience 
of one torment by solemnly warning the youth 
not to follow their steps. *' We are soon going," 
said they, " to receive the reward of a wasted 
life ; and we warn you to proceed no further in 
search of a more convenient time to prepare for 
death. We have been over the ground between 
you and us, and this more convenient season 
does not lie before you. that we could be 
placed back to your age, for then we might have 
hope. If you did but know and feel as we do 
the value of youth, you would surely better im- 
prove it." 

In language of this import have they been fre- 



80 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

quently heard to vent themselves, while despair 
and anguish seemed settled on every feature ; 
all which united, produced sensations in the af- 
fected hearers not easily described. 

The power of the Almighty Spirit has pros- 
trated the stoutness of a considerable number, 
who were the last that human expectation would 
have fixed on to be the subjects of such a change. 
One man who lives at a distance from the sanc- 
tuary, and who, perhaps, seldom if ever visited 
it in his life, and who, as might be expected, was 
extremely ignorant and stupid, has been visited 
in his own house, and in the view of charity, 
brought into the kingdom. His heart turns 
now, for the first time, towards the sanctuary, 
though ill health prevents him from enjoying 
the privileges of it. Another old man in the 
same neighborhood, who had not been in our 
house of worship, and probably not in any other, 
for more than twenty years, has been arrested 
in his retirement by the divine Spirit, and still 
remains " like the troubled sea when it cannot 
rest." 

It has been a remarkable season for the de- 
struction of false hopes. Nearly twenty of those 
who have lately appeared to build on the rock, 
have been plucked off from a sandy founda- 
tion. As a caution to others, it may, perhaps, 



NEW HARTFORD, CONN. 81 

not be improper briefly to state the previous sit- 
uation of some of these. One had supposed 
that she loved the God of providence, because 
she had some sense of his daily kindness to her 
and her family. She was the one whom I men- 
tioned as having been brought to see that she 
hated the real character of God with all her 
heart. Another having been brought up in gay 
life, was also very ignorant of the essential na- 
ture of true religion, insensible of the deceitful- 
ness of her heart, and in full confidence of her 
good estate. Another, accustomed to contem- 
plate moral truth in the light of a clear and pen- 
etrating intellect, had mistaken the assent of 
the understanding for affections of the heart. 
Another had been the subject of some exercises 
in early life, which had induced the hope that 
he was within the embraces of the gracious 
covenant. But he had become a worldling, and 
lived in the neglect of family prayer. Still, 
while under his late conflicts, he would reach 
back and fasten anew on his former hope, 
(which he had made little account of in the days 
of his carelessness,) until the power of the di- 
vine Spirit broke his hold. Another had for- 
merly rested her hope on some suggestion to 
her mind (somewhat like a voice,) assuring in 
time of sickness and anxiety, that her sins were 



82 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

forgiven. Another had been introduced into a 
hoping state in a season of awakening several 
years ago ; since which nothing had occurred 
as a ground of self-distrust, except that she had 
sometimes, for a considerable season, neglected 
prayer and spiritual contemplations for worldly 
objects. Another was first put upon suspecting 
and searching himself, by finding in his heart 
an undue appetite for the gayeties and vanities 
of youth. He had just returned from a party 
of pleasure when his conflict began. Another 
was the man whom I have mentioned as having 
been so opposed to the sovereignty of God in 
the dispensations of his grace. The rest, for 
aught that appeared, were as hopeful candidates 
for heaven as many professors. From observing 
the effects which the light of God's presence 
had upon false hopes, a trembling reflection 
arose, how many such hopes will be chased away 
by the opening light of eternity. The Lord 
seemed to come to *' search Jerusalem with can- 
dles," and to find out those that were " settled 
on their lees." The church felt the shock. That 
same presence which at Sinai made all the 
church, and even Moses " exceedingly fear and 
quake," rendered this now a time of trembling 
with professors in general. Nevertheless, it 
was with most of them a season of great quick- 
ening, and a remarkable day of prayer. 



S3 



CHAPTER V. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Torrington, 
Conn., in the years 1798 and 1799. By the Rev. 

Alexander Gillet. 

The first special appearance of the work among 
us, was on Wednesday evening, December 26, 
1798 ; on which day two neighboring ministers 
met at my house agreeably to appointment. 
After spending some time in prayer and conver- 
sation, we had a public lecture, and proposed 
another for the evening. In the daytime, 
nothing very remarkable occurred. But in the 
evening God was visibly present. A discourse 
was delivered from Proverbs 8: 4, in which were 
brought into view the nature and importance of 
true wisdom, and an immediate attention to her 
voice, interspersed with some pertinent and 
affecting accounts of the awakening that was 
prevailing in sundry places. These things 
were enforced by several addresses. An unu- 
sual solemnity filled the place where we were 
assembled. The friends of Zion present, ap- 
peared to receive a fresh anointing from the 
Lardy and to be awakened to a sense of their 



84 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

duty. Some sinners who had labored hereto- 
fore under fears about their state, were more 
deeply and thoroughly impressed, and brought 
to inquire in earnest, " What must I do to be 
saved ? " And several were first alarmed to 
view religion as something in which they were 
highly concerned. Thus the important scene 
opened, which has been truly wonderful, and 
expressive of divine power and grace. It was 
found to be the case, however, that there had 
been something unusual on the minds of a num- 
ber previous to this remarkable meeting. They 
had not felt easy for some time. Still this was 
the first sensible exhibition of the work. 

The appearance and the effects gradually 
increased from that time to May and June en- 
suing. The minds of one and another were 
impressed, especially among the youth, till they 
in general became thoughtful. A goodly num- 
ber, we charitably hope, were made the subjects 
of the convicting and transforming operations of 
the Spirit of God. Some in the more advanced 
stages of life have experienced the same gra- 
cious influences. For a season, a general seri- 
ousness appeared to pervade the society. These 
favorable appearances were very promising in 
June ; when, towards the close of that month, a 
fatal bar was thrown in the way, by some hasty 



TORRINGTON, CONN. 85 

sectarian disputes. After they subsided, and 
the work appeared to revive again, the attention 
did not recover its former aspect. It has rather 
decreased from that unhappy period. 

The number that have come forward and 
made a profession of religion, is forty-five, in- 
cluding several who obtained hope before the 
commencement of this revival. Among this 
number there are twenty young persons from 
fourteen years and upwards, nine males and 
eleven females. The proportion of the whole 
number is, seventeen males, and twenty-eight 
females. There are, besides, upwards of thirty 
who have expressed a hope that they are the 
subjects of this wonderful work ; but have not 
as yet dared to come forward, because they fear 
that they have been deceived. 

It was wonderful to see what pains persons 
took, for a season, to attend lectures and confer- 
ences. When a meeting was appointed, they 
would go through storm, cold, and bad roads to 
attend. And when they had been attending for 
two or three hours, they were so far from being 
wearied, that it was with difficulty they could 
be persuaded to retire. It was not uncommon 
to have a full meeting, though the weather was 
stormy and exceedingly forbidding. " This is 
8 



86 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

the Lord's doing, and it is marvelous in our 
eyes." 

The impression was so gr^at and extensive, 
and the work so new and unusual^ that for a 
time the adversary was confounded. Those 
who were willing to oppose, had their mouths 
shut for months, and stood gazing and wonder- 
ing. And what increased this confusion among 
gainsayers, was, the method Providence took to 
carry on his gracious operations, different from 
what had been usual in former awakenings. 
There had been complaints heretofore, of irreg- 
ularities and enthusiasm. But this work was 
marked with the still small voice. Those under 
serious convictions appeared steady in attending 
to the things of religion. When they obtained 
comfort, it did not seem to arise from mere im- 
pressions on the imagination, but from such a 
view of God and divine things as they never be- 
fore experienced. The lectures and conferences 
too, have been conducted with great regularity. 
Persons have appeared far from discovering a 
spirit of self-importance, and forwardness to 
lead in meetings. The general characteristic 
has been, a wish for instruction and direction. 

When the mind was arrested, the sinner 
trembled. At first, he did not see that he mer- 
ited such dreadful treatment at the hand of God 



TORRINGTON, CONN. 87 

as everlasting burnings. The thought was 
overwhelming. True, he could not deny his 
sins ; but he would think he was not so bad as 
some represented — that his heart was not so 
opposed to his Maker, and so unwilling to be 
reconciled to him. On seriously attending to 
his case, he was soon made apprehensive of his 
mistake. By reading, instructions, counsels 
and warnings, he was brought under convic- 
tions, that the Scripture God is the true God, 
the creator and great sovereign of the uni- 
verse — that the law is just and holy, and of the 
most serious nature — that he had violated this 
law, and become exposed to its insupportable 
curse — that his heart was far more sinful and 
stubborn than he had imagined — that he was in 
the hand of this God, and could not escape — 
and that he had no assurance of his life. The 
more he became acquainted with the Scriptures 
and himself, the clearer these truths appeared to 
him ; especially the poisonous nature of his 
heart, its pride, unwillingness to bow before 
God, and murmuring at the conditions of life. 
His anxiety and foreboding apprehensions rose 
in proportion to these views. He was finally 
brought to see himself in the hand of God, 
justly condemned, and the object of his mere 
sovereign mercy. The Lord must save him. 



88 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

Mercy was all his hope. The degree of light 
and conviction varied in different persons ; but 
this is the general description of it. They were 
evidently slain by the law before they were made 
alive by Jesus Christ. Before relief came, they 
were reduced to a condition sensibly helpless and 
disconsolate, apprehending nothing but endless 
misery. And when this load of distress was re- 
moved, it was done in a way, and at a time, 
which they did not expect. The prophet Isaiah 
gives a just view of their case in these affecting 
words — " And I will bring the blind by a way 
they know not, I will lead them in paths they 
have not known. I will make darkness light 
before them, and crooked things straight." Isa- 
iah 42 : 16. 

Previous to the new birth, the subjects of the 
work have had clear convictions of the native 
depravity of their hearts. They have com- 
monly found them seats of pride, selfishness, 
and awful stubbornness. They have been led 
to think, that the fountain within them was 
worse than in others, that their hearts were 
more hardened, more deceitful, and unmanage- 
able. Some have been sensible of such shock- 
ing feelings as these — '' 0, how I wish there 
was no God, heaven nor hell. I had rather be 
like the beasts that perish, than be in the hand 



TORRINGTON, CONN. 89 

of such a God as this ! " After they had expe- 
rienced the great change, they appeared to 
themselves far worse than before. Then they 
could exclaim, " I thought I knew something of 
my heart before, but I knew nothing of it. It 
appears to me a sink of all treachery, corrup- 
tions and abominations ! How can I be a 
Christian ? Can I be a new creature, and have 
my heart filled with so many vain thoughts, and 
strange imaginations ? " The hopeful converts 
all agree that the heart of the Christian is very 
different from what they had imagined. So is 
his life. They had expected to be almost free 
from the influence of sinful propensities — to 
have grown better and better — and to have 
made great progress in godliness. This flatter- 
ing notion was soon changed by experience. 
The appearance to them has been, that they 
grow more deficient and vile before God. 

Another conspicuous feature of the work is, 
that when God had taken off their distressful 
burden, they, at first, had no suspicions of their 
hearts being renewed. They were rather 
alarmed with the apprehension that the Spirit 
of God had forsaken them. They trembled in 
view of returning to a state of carnal and dread- 
ful security, and becoming more hardened than 
ever. They were ready to cry out, " I wish I 
8^ 



90 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

could feel as concerned for myself as I have 
done ; but I cannot. What will become of me 
now ! " While in this situation, they have 
been asked, how the character of God ap- 
peared ? They readily answered, " Great, ex- 
cellent, glorious ! I wish for no other God to 
govern the world. There is none like him. I 
can't wish for any other Saviour besides 
Christ — nor any other way to be saved, but that 
of the gospel. All seems right. God is such a 
glorious being, that methinks I could praise 
him, even if he should cast me off.'* This 
frame has sometimes continued for several days 
before they dared to hope. They wondered 
what had become of their burden. In time, 
however, experience taught them that this 
anxious load was taken off in consequence of 
the heart's being made to love that very God 
and religion, which before, they had been 
hating and opposing. Now they stood aston- 
ished, that they had never seen these things 
before. 

The doctrines made use of in carrying on this 
work, is another distinguishing feature of it. 
These are the soul-humbling doctrines of our 
Saviour, which exalt God, and stain all the 
pride of human glory. The divine sovereign- 
ty — the holiness, extent and inflexibility of the 



TORRINGTON, CONN. 91 

moral law — human depravity — our entire de- 
pendence on God — the special agency of the 
Holy Spirit in conviction and conversion — and 
mere grace through Jesus Christ as the Media- 
tor ; — these have been kept constantly in view, 
more or less, and proved like a fire and hammer 
that breaketh the flinty rock in pieces. 

It has been common for awakened sinners to 
think hard of the decrees of God, election, and 
unconditional submission, and to struggle for a 
while against them. But they were finally 
brought to a thorough conviction that these 
doctrines which were so terrible to them, were 
their only hope. Their contest ceased, and the 
divine sovereignty and its kindred doctrines, 
became their peculiar joy and support. In 
close connection with what has now been said, 
it was remarked, that the most plain, pungent 
preaching has been accompanied with far the 
greatest success. 

Finally — As to the abiding effects of the 
work, the hopeful converts appear to exhibit a 
real change of character. There has, as yet, 
been no instance of apostacy among those who 
have professed religion. Among a number of 
others who hope^ with whom I have particularly 
conversed, there has been none in my acquaint- 
ance. Th^s is all of God^ and a practical demon- 



92 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

stration of the truth of the gospel which unbe- 
lievers so foolishly despise. We live in a won- 
derful day. We fear, and rejoice with trembling". 
May Zion prosper, and all the kind, benevolent 
purposes of God be accomplished. 



CHAPTER VI. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Plymouth, 
Conn., in the year 1799. By Rev. Samuel Wa- 
terman. 

Towards the end of the year 1798, there was 
an appearance of more attention to religion than 
had been common among us, although it was not 
noticed at the time. Our assemblies on the Sab- 
bath were more full, and the attention of the con- 
gregation to the Word preached, and other parts 
of social worship, more fixed than had been 
usual. Nothing farther very specially appeared, 
until the month of February, 1799, when the 
Spirit came like a mighty rushing wind, and 
seemed to breathe on many at one and the same 
time. The first visible indication of this, was 
on a lecture day, previous to the sacramental 
supper. These lectures had heretofore usually 



PLYMOUTH, CONN. 93 

been attended but by few, besides professors, 
and too many of these were negligent in their 
attendance. But at this time there were, proba- 
bly, three, if not four times the number which 
had ordinarily attended on such occasions, es- 
pecially of the young people, and the counte- 
nances of many indicated sadness of heart. 
Indeed the whole congregation appeared sol- 
emn ; but some in different parts of the house, 
by their tears which they could not conceal, 
manifested that their minds were tenderly, im- 
pressed. At the close of this meeting in the 
daytime, an evening lecture was appointed, 
which, it is believed, was the first evening relig- 
ious meeting which had ever been publicly 
notified, or attended, in the town. At this 
meeting, a much greater number attended than 
in the daytime. A brother in the ministry 
being present, preached from these words — " He 
flattereth himself in his own eyes, until his 
iniquity be found to be hateful." The assembly 
was solemn, the hearers attentive, and the Word 
preached seemed to be accompanied with divine 
power. A religious meeting was now appointed 
on the Wednesday evening of the next week ; 
and although the season, and the traveling, 
were both uncomfortable, many came from al- 
most every quarter ; and it seemed as if God 



94 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

was present of a truth, speaking to sinners in a 
still small voice, and saying what have you 
been doing ? And where are you going ? Con- 
sider what you do, and what your end is like to 
be. After praying and singing, the people were 
addressed from these words — " Escape for thy 
life ; look not behind thee ; neither stay thou in 
all the plain ; escape to the mountain, lest thou 
be consumed." A solemn silence reigned 
among the hearers, who appeared to hear as for 
their lives ; and many were to be seen in vari- 
ous parts of the house, weeping and trembling 
under a sense of their guilt and danger ; and 
saying to themselves, " What must I do to be 
saved?" For at this time, but few spake out 
the feelings and exercises of their hearts ; but 
at the close of the meeting, they returned to 
their homes, in pensive sadness. From that 
time to the present, there have been almost 
every week from two to five, and sometimes six 
religious meetings, beside the two upon the 
Sabbath ; as I have invariably attended them 
myself, I can witness to the order and decency, 
the silence and solemnity, with which, and the 
numbers by which, these meetings have been 
attended. The silence observed among those 
who were going to, or returning from these 
meetings, was very impressive, and frequently 



PLYMOUTH, CONN. 95 

noticed with surprise and pleasure. Little or 
no tumult or noise, and the appearance of most, 
much as if they had been going to, or were re- 
turning from the funeral of some near relative 
or friend. And while in the house, nothing 
was said but by the minister ; for so little dis- 
posed were the people to take an active part in 
any religious exercise, except singing, that it 
was difficult to get one publicly to propose or 
ask a question. Many were swift to hear, but 
all slow to speak. 

In this time of God's pouring out of his Spirit 
and reviving his work among us, sixty-one 
have been added to the church, and baptism 
administered to about one hundred. Among 
the baptized are sixteen households or families. 
At one time, a number of households, contain- 
ing about twenty souls, were baptized. • 

Those who have, in this time of awakening, 
joined the church, are most, if not all of them, 
between fourteen and forty years of age. The 
greatest number have been from the class of 
married people. Of the unmarried, twenty-one 
are females. 

I shall now give some further particulars 
relating to this revival of religion. 

About four or five months after the attention 
began, two lads or young men, who lived near 



96 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

each other, having finished their daily labor in 
the field, met in a school-house near by, and 
spent the evening in religious conversation. 
They had not spent more than two evenings in 
this manner, before their being together, and the 
design thereof, was known to some in the neigh- 
borhood, who, the next time they met, joined 
their company. About this time I heard of 
their meeting, although it was not generally 
known. A doubt, at once, arose with respect 
to the propriety of encouraging so young a 
class, of the different sexes, meeting by them- 
selves, for religious purposes, without some one 
of more age and experience, to superintend 
their meetings, and preserve regularity among 
them, as also to instruct them in things pertain- 
ing to the kingdom of God, and their own sal- 
vation. At their next meeting, I went among 
them, and found nearly forty males and females, 
from about eight to eighteen years of age, con- 
vened for the purpose of praying together, read- 
ing, singing psalms, and talking upon religious 
subjects. Being now desired by them, I met 
with them weekly for several months. The 
second time I met with them, there were about 
double the number there were the first time ; 
and the third time, there were, I judged, about 
one hundred and forty. Although it was now 



PLYMOUTH, CONN. 97 

the busiest season of the year with farmers, 
being about harvest time, and the evenings 
short, young men and women and children 
came from a distance of several miles ; and 
much the greatest part appeared to have their 
minds impressed with seriousness ; for in every 
part of the house, tears were seen, and sighs 
and sobs heard ; although endeavors were used 
to suppress the one, and to conceal the other. 
These meetings of young people and children 
were kept up for several months, and until more 
elderly people, who wished to participate with 
them in their devotional exercises, came in among 
them, and so rendered them common for those 
of every age. But it is hoped that the religious 
impressions made, at this time, upon the young 
and tender minds of a number, will never be 
wholly effaced, but will remain through time, 
and be like a well of water, springing up into 
everlasting life. 

I shall now take notice of some expressions, 
or forms of speech, made use of by individuals, 
during the time of the awakening. These ex- 
pressions and forms of speech, so far as they 
indicate the exercises of the heart, will show 
what the views and feelings of some were ; and 
perhaps afford a specimen of the whole ; for it 
is not doubted that similar views and feelings 
9 



yy NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

were common to many, if not to most of those 
among us, who have been the subjects of an un- 
common operation of the Spirit. 

When one was asked, " Do you hope you 
have acquainted yourself with God, and are now 
at peace with him ? or should you leave the 
world this night, what would vour end be ? '* 
the answer was, " I do not know what my state 
is, nor what will become of me. I am in the 
hands of God, who has a right to do, and who 
will do as he pleases, and I know he will do 
right." Question. " Do you think yourself a 
sinner, and that you deserve to be forever sepa- 
rated from God, and to be made everlastingly 
miserable?" Answer. ''Yes, I know I am a 
sinner, and deserve eternal death ; and if God 
should cast me off forever, and make me ev^er- 
lastingly miserable, I should never have any 
just cause to complain." Question. " Do you 
feel reconciled to the will of God ? Is it the joy 
of your heart that the Lord reigns ; and can you 
trust yourself in his hands, and leave it with him 
to do with you as he pleases ? " Answer. " It 
seems to me, I can. I know he does, and will 
do right." Question. " Do you think you love 
God for what he is in himself? " Answer. " I 
hope I do." Question. " If God should reject 
and cast you off forever, do you think you 



PLYMOUTH, CONN. 99 

should still love him ? " Answer. " I should 
have the same reason to love him for what he is 
in himself, as I should if he should make me 
happy, and it seems to me that I should love 
him then, as much as I now do." Question. 
" Do you feel willing- to be eternally separated 
from God, and banished his presence forever ? " 
Answer. *' No, I do not. But if I should be, 
God would still be a just and good being, for I 
deserve his wrath forever." 

To another it was said, " When I asked you a 
few months ago, what you thought would be- 
come of you if you was then to die, you told 
me, you hoped it would be well with you ; but 
you did not at that time give the reason of your 
hope. What do you think of yourself now ? " 
" I think, sir, if I had died when you spoke to 
me before, I should have been in misery now ; 
for I then deceived myself ; but I hope I am not 
deceived now, and think, if I should leave the 
world at this time, I should go to rest." " But 
you say you have been deceived, and what rea- 
son have you to believe that your present hope 
is not that of the hypocrite, which will fail 
when God shall take away the soul ? " An- 
swer. " I have views and feelings now w^hich I 
never had before. I never had such views of 
God and Christ, as I now do." Question. 



100 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

" Are you so confident of your good estate, as 
that you are not afraid to die ? " Answer. 
" Sometimes I am, and sometimes I am not. 
Sometimes I feel as if I wished I was dead." 
Question. *' Do you ever feel a willingness to 
leave your relations, and companions and 
friends, and now in the days of your youth, lie 
down in the cold and silent grave ? " Answer. 
" Yes, sometimes I do." Question. " But why 
do you not feel so at all times ? " Answer. 
" Sometimes I am afraid I do not love Christ in 
sincerity, and then I am afraid to die; but at 
other times, I have such views of Christ, and he 
appears so glorious and lovely, that I have a de- 
sire to be gone, that I might be with him, and 
love him more, and serve him better than I do, 
or can do, while I live in this world." 

To another, who expressed a desire to profess 
Christ and commune at his table, it was said, 
" Do you think yourself worthy to come to the 
table of the Lord ? " The answer was, ** No, I 
know I am not ; but the dogs eat of the crumbs 
that fall from their master's table, and this, sir, 
is what I wish to be permitted to do. I think it 
my duty to confess Christ before men, and un- 
worthy as I am, I have a desire to commune 
with him at his table." Question. *' Do you 
feel a love for holiness, a hungering and thirst- 



PLYMOUTH, CONN. 101 

ing after righteousness, a relish for, and delight 
in the duties of religion ? " Answer. " Yes, 
above any thing in the world. I used to think 
I took pleasure in being in young company, in 
attending balls and other amusements ; but I 
now take more satisfaction in reading the Bible, 
conversing upon religion and attending to relig- 
ious duties, than in any thing else ; and I have 
more comfort in attending one religious meet- 
ing, than I ever took in all the balls I ever at- 
tended. And although I have read the Bible 
through several times, I never open it now, but 
I find something new in it — something I never 
saw before." 

To another it was said, '' Do you find by ex- 
perience that Christ's yoke is easy, and his bur- 
den light ; his ways pleasant, and his paths 
peace ? " Answer. " Yes, and I now believe 
there is no real happiness in any other way than 
walking with God, and keeping his command- 
ments. I have lived a number of years in the 
world, without God, and without attending to 
the duties of religion, and thpn thought myself 
happy ; but I never knew what happiness was, 
until of late. I have enjoyed more real happi- 
ness within a few months, or even weeks, than 
I ever enjoyed in all my life before." 

Another said, " I never till of late, knew 



102 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

what friendship meant. I never loved and en- 
joyed my friends and acquaintance as I now do. 
I wish to do them all the good I can, and I 
want they should experience the power of god- 
liness, and taste and see how good the Lord is. 
I lately attended public worship upon the Sab- 
bath, in a neighboring town. The minister 
preached a very serious and good sermon, and 
appeared to feel the importance of what he 
said ; but many of the hearers, especially of the 
young people, were very inattentive, and some 
of them very rude. 0, how did I wish some 
word spoken by the preacher, might reach their 
consciences, and some arrow prick their hearts, 
check their levity and make them serious. To 
see a minister spending his strength for nought, 
and young people trifling and playing in the 
house of God, gave me very disagreeable feel- 
ings ; and if my heart does not deceive me, I 
wish all may be saved." 

Another said, " In early life I was thoughtful 
about religion, and for many years past, had a 
great desire to profess Christ, and commune at 
his table. But doubts and fears respecting my 
preparedness for transactions so solemn and im- 
portant, alwa^T-s kept me back, until of late, 
when my mind hath been so strongly impressed 
with a sense of its being my duty, I could re- 



PLYMOUTH, CONN. 103 

frain no longer. I therefore publicly gave up 
myself to God, and the same day communed at 
the Lord's table ; but not without fear and 
trembling lest I should eat and drink unworthi- 
ly. The night following, as I lay in bed, med- 
itating upon what I had done, examining my- 
self, and praying to God that he would lead me 
in the way everlasting, I suddenly had such 
manifestations of God and Christ, and such a 
time of refreshing, as I never had before. It 
seemed as if I beheld heaven opened, and Christ 
standing on the right hand of God. Not that I 
saw any thing with my bodily eyes. The 
whole was mental. God appeared glorious in 
holiness, and as an absolute sovereign, and 
Christ an able and willing Saviour. My heart 
appeared at once reconciled to God, and I seem- 
ed to have no choice of my own ; but my will 
seemed to be swallowed up in his will. Christ 
appeared both able and willing to save me, un- 
worthy as I was. I now experienced such joy 
as I never did before. I attempted to describe it 
to a friend in bed with me ; but it was joy un- 
speakably great — joy unutterable. My whole 
soul seemed to be swallowed up in viewing 
God and Christ, without reflecting that I had, or 
ever should have any interest in either of them. 
I rejoiced in God, and rejoiced in Christ, on ac- 



104 



NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 



count of the glorious beauty and excellencies 
which I saw in them. From that moment, I 
have felt a sweet calmness and serenity of 
mind. I seem to have no will of my own, but 
my will bowed to the will of God in life and 
death, for time and for eternity. I feel as if I 
could leave myself and all that I have, with 
God, for him to do with me and them as he 
thinks best ; being fully assured that he will do 
right. If I am finally saved, it will be of his 
sovereign mercy and grace, through the atone- 
ment of Christ ; and if I am finally lost, God 
will be just and good, and the faulty cause of 
my perdition will lie at my own door. This 
Lord's day night, and the ravishing views I then 
had, I shall never forget ; and my daily prayer 
is, that I may have times of refreshing from the 
presence of the Lord ; and that I may be more 
conformed in God in the temper of my mind, 
and have more of the spirit of Christ." 

Another said, *' As I was walking to the 
house of God upon the Sabbath, I saw a num- 
ber of little worms, swimming about in a small 
brook. I stopped and viewed them, and said to 
myself, how innocent and happy are these 
worms, compared with such a sinful wretch as I 
am. They never dishonored the God that made 
them, as I have done. They never slighted the 



PLYMOUTH CONN. 105 

Saviour, nor grieved the holy Spirit of God as I 
have done. They never committed the sins 
that I have committed. O, how mean and vile 
I am ! I am meaner and viler than the mean- 
est and most contemptible worm. How wonder- 
ful and astonishing that God should suffer such 
an unworthy, ill-deserving creature as I am to 
live in his world, to tread upon his earth, or to 
breathe his air. I deserved to have been shut 
up in hell long ago, and yet I am still a prisoner 
of hope. 0, the goodness and long-suffering of 
God, and the ingratitude and wickedness of 
hardened sinners ! " 

I shall now subjoin a few extracts from some 
letters sent to particular friends. They were 
not written with a view of being seen by any 
but the persons to whom they were addressed. 
One writes thus : 

" Dear Friend — The spring is now opening, 
the snow dissolving, the streams murmuring 
over the pebbles, the lambs skipping in the 
meadows, and the birds on the branches strain- 
ing their little throats in melodious songs. All 
speak, in different ways, their Maker's praise. 
Should not we, who are endowed with reason, 
join in praising the Creator, even the mute cre- 
ation would find a voice, and upbraid our 



106 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

silence. Let us in our youth attend to the one 
thing needful. Now is the best time to lay in 
store a good foundation against the time to 
come. It is written, * Remember now thy Cre- 
ator in the days of thy youth.' And now is the 
accepted time. If you ask what this world is, 
and what its pleasures are ? I answer, vanity of 
vanities, all is vanity. There is no real and 
substantial happiness in the enjoyment of any 
thing which this world affords. If your ideas of 
this world are the same with mine, then 

* Whilst the busy crowd, 
The vain, the wealthy, and the proud, 
In folly's maze advance, 

Though singularity and pride 
Be called our lot, 

We '11 step aside, 
Nor join the giddy dance.' '* 

The same writes again : 

" I retire from company to converse alone 
with one whom I love ; for so I call writing to 
a friend. What privileges have we, of which 
thousands are deprived. We have kind pa- 
rents to instruct us — we are taught to write, 
and thus to converse with absent friends. Let 
us improve our advantages, and cultivate our 
minds in early life. Doing this will render 
us dutiful children and faithful friends ; render 



PLYMOUTH, CONN. 107 

the path through life pleasing, and a death-bed 
easy. When I hear people complaining of their 
misfortunes, and hardships, I often say in my 
heart, alas, there is no cause of complaint, but 
the highest reason for gratitude and praise. 
Nature is eloquent in praising the Creator, 

But man alone intent to stray, 
Ever turns from wisdom's way. 

Until you see me, do think of me, or think of 
something better. Adieu." 

Another writes thus : 

*' Dear Friend — I now sit down to tell you 
what has taken place with me this present 
week. On Wednesday evening, I was thought- 
ful and very serious, and after attentively listen- 
ing to some religious conversation between two 
friends, I retired to rest, with my mind deeply 
impressed, and lay sometime in bed, wetting my 
pillow with tears. This was not the first time 
my mind has been fixed on, and my thoughts 
swallowed up with things of another world; 
and I have sometimes entertained a hope that I 
experienced the power of godliness in my child- 
hood. But now on a sudden, my sins were set 
in order before me, and seemed to stare me in 



108 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

the face ; and my heart was so pricked that I 
could not lie still. I used to think I had a de- 
sire to embrace Christ, and partake of gospel 
blessings. But I now experienced views and 
feelings, such as I never did before, and was 
afraid to close my eyes in sleep ; for I thought 
nothing kept me from the pit of endless per- 
dition, but the slender and brittle thread of life. 
What shall I do ? was now the language of my 
heart. If the righteous are scarcely saved, 
where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear? 
If I attempted to pray, these words were in my 
mind, the prayer of the wicked is abomination 
to the Lord. I then said to myself, what can I, 
or what shall I do ? I am wretched, and wretch- 
ed I must be. I deserve nothing but the frowns 
and wrath of the Almighty. Better would it 
have been for me, if I had not been born. At 
this time, my views, exercises and feelings were 
such as I cannot express. They were such as I 
never had before. But at this moment, my 
heart breathed out the prayer of the publican, 
who thought himself unworthy to lift up so 
much as his eyes to heaven, * God be merciful 
to me a sinner.' Immediately upon this, I ap- 
peared to myself to be lost, for a short space. I 
believe it was not more than a minute or two, 
but I do not know how long it was, nor what 



PLYMOUTH, CONN. 109 

passed during the time, for whether I was in the 
body, or out, I cannot tell. But as soon as I 
came to myself, I did from my heart give up 
myself, both soul and body, to Him who gave 
me my being. After I had thus given myself 
up to God, being much fatigued, and having 
had but very little sleep since Monday night, I 
fell asleep ; and when I awoke, found my mind 
more at ease than it was before. But I seemed 
to myself to be a new creature. I could not tell 
how I was altered, but I thought, surely I am not 
the same person I used to be. In the forenoon 
of Thursday, while I was about my common 
domestic concerns, many tears fell from my 
eyes, not because I was concerned about the 
salvation of my own soul ; but O, the goodness 
of God ! In the afternoon, I attended the sacra- 
mental lecture, and heard a sermon from these 
words — ' Jesus, when he had cried again with a 
loud voice, yielded up the ghost.' The words 
of the text affected my heart, and the sermon 
seemed to do my soul good. He died for sin- 
ners. Happy are those that trust in him. In 
the evening, I attended a religious meeting, and 
what I heard was to me as cold water to a 
thirsty soul. During most of the day, I had by 
turns, doubts and fears respecting my future 
state. But at night, I felt as if I could trust 
10 



110 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

myself in the hands of God, and having commit- 
ted myself to his keeping, I gave myself to sleep, 
saying, I will both lay me down in peace, and 
sleep, for thou Lord makest me to dwell in safe- 
ty. I spent most of the forenoon of Friday in 
reading and writing, and in the afternoon I be- 
gan to entertain a hope that I had seen, and 
been with Jesus, who hath said, they that seek 
me early, shall find me. To-day, namely, Sat- 
urday, my hope is strong ; and I believe if God 
ever did pour his Spirit into my heart, he did it 
last Wednesday evening. But at that time, I 
thought of no such thing. My prayer now is, 
that God, for Jesus' sake, would pour out his 
spirit upon all flesh." 

During the time that the awakening contin- 
ued, sports Elnd pastimes, and ceremonious visits 
were generally discontinued ; and the ball-room 
was so far unoccupied, that the musician found 
that his craft was in danger, and that his hopes 
of gain were gone. And in those days, the Word 
of the Lord, both read and preached, was pre- 
cious. To many, the Bible appeared to be a 
new book. 

Although much time was spent in religious 
exercises, such as reading, attending lectures, 



PLYMOUTH, CONN. Ill 

and other religious meetings, yet in such a 
manner did those v/ho were serious economize, 
and redeem time, that it was believed by unbi- 
ased and candid observers, that worldly busi- 
ness did not suffer by means of the religious at- 
tention. 

A good number of families who had always 
lived without calling upon God either morning 
or evening, are now devout worshipers. 

To see, or hear of such revivals of religion, 
and times of reformation, must refresh and glad- 
den the hearts of all the godly, and excite the 
children of Zion, while they rejoice in their 
king, and in the prosperity of his kingdom, to 
pray without ceasing, that he would hasten the 
time, even the set time for the accomplishment 
of all those glorious things spoken of in prophe- 
cy, concerning the enlargement, peace, prosper- 
ity and glory of Christianity. When the enemy 
shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord 
shall lift up a standard against him ; but for this 
he will be inquired of by the house of Israel. 
And with what freedom and importunity, may 
God's spiritual Israel address the throne of 
grace for so rich a blessing. Did he ever say 
to the seed of Jacob, Seek ye me in vain ? 

** He frees the souls condemned lo death, 
And when his saints complain, 



112 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

It shan't be said that praying breath 
Was ever spent in vain." 

He that shall come, saith, behold I come quick- 
ly. Amen. Even so come, Lord Jesus. 



CHAPTER VII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Granville, 
Mass., in the years 1798 and 1799. By the Rev. 
Timothy M. Cooley. 

For a few months previous to the late revival, 
it was a time of very great stupidity. The wise 
and the foolish slumbered together. Our youth 
had become much addicted to sinful diversions. 
In one of their scenes of amusement, God was 
pleased to frown upon them in a very awful 
manner. While they were engaged in their 
thoughtless recreations, two young men were 
seized violently ill, and carried out of the ball- 
chamber. A young woman, in consequence of 
a cold which she took on the same evening, was 
in a very short time taken with a fever and de- 
lirium, and brought to the brink of the grave. 
She afterwards recovered, and became a hopeful 
subject of divine grace. One of the young men 



GRANVILLE, MASS. 113 

before mentioned, after a short illness died. This 
unhappy youth being told by his weeping moth- 
er that he was dying, replied with his expiring 
breath, " 0, I cannot die. I am unprepared." 
These alarming dispensations of divine Provi- 
dence, rendered the minds of the young people 
solemn, and gave a check to their sinful pleas- 
ures. Many were then convinced of the danger 
and criminality of those amusements, which 
they once esteemed innocent. 

In the Spring of the year 1798, professors 
were much awakened, and ardently desired a 
revival of religion. Christian parents were anx- 
ious for their children ; and it was common to 
hear pious people in conversation, breathing out 
their earnest desires for the effusions of the 
Spirit. There was a visible engagedness among 
professors, and many, like Simeon of old, were 
" waiting for the consolation of Israel." 

I invited a number of the youth into my study, 
and urged upon them the necessity of the one 
thing needful. This was a very solemn meet- 
ing, and will, probably, be long remembered by 
some who were present. 

On the second Sabbath in June, a very plain 
sermon was preached from Ezekiel, 37 : 3, 
which was blessed to the awakening of a num- 
ber of secure sinners. In the evening, a confer- 
10* 



114 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

ence was attended which exhibited evident 
marks of unusual seriousness. The next Sab- 
bath evening a conference was attended, and 
many appeared to feel the weight of truth at 
heart. The next Tuesday a number of young 
people met for a civil visit, and the violin was 
introduced, which, instead of producing the usu- 
al hilarity, occasioned a flood of tears. The 
work of the Spirit, which had been for several 
days concealed, now burst forth. It could be 
no longer concealed. It was found that num- 
bers had, for some time, felt a very serious con- 
cern for their future well-being, and thought 
they were alone in it, being ignorant of the feel- 
ings and resolutions of others. Two young 
persons, who had been very active in the follies 
of youth, mutually agreed to begin a new life, 
little suspecting that a number of their compan- 
ions had secretly formed the same resolution. 
The glorious work spread with surprising rapid- 
ity through the parish. There was suddenly 
a noise among the dry bones. Christians were 
animated — sinners were awakened — and scoffers 
were struck silent at the powerful work of the 
Almighty. There were but very few, whether 
old or young, who did not experience some 
serious alarms. It was truly a remarkable 
season with us, and the most aged had never 



GRANVILLE, MASS. 115 

witnessed the like before. I shall give the read- 
er an imperfect idea of that surprising change, 
from apparent thoughtlessness to universal alarm, 
which took place within two or three weeks. 
Those who were not at first truly converted, 
were made solemn by what they saw in others, 
and afterwards became the subjects of genuine 
conversion. 

The next Sabbath, the assembly appeared al- 
most as solemn as if that day were to close their 
earthly existence. The assembly, though crowd- 
ed, was almost as still as the burying ground. 
Our meetings were distinguished for a still, sol- 
emn, listening attention to the Word; and the 
audience hung upon the lips of the speaker as 
if they realized that their all for eternity was 
at stake. 

The rapidity of the work must be ascribed 
primarily to the all-conquering influences of the 
Holy Spirit. But it is worthy of notice, that 
most of the inhabitants of this place are descend- 
ants of five or six families. There is, conse- 
quently, a great degree of friendship and inti- 
macy among them, and a striking similarity in 
their feelings, manners and sentiments. Those 
who were first impressed, communicated their 
feelings and resolutions to their relatives of a 
similar age, and urged them to join with them 



116 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

in living a new life. These private warnings 
were a means of spreading the work. 

Their views and feelings while under convic- 
tion, were as follows : 

They encouraged themselves, that, by a few 
weeks' seriousness and diligence in duties, they 
should prepare themselves for regeneration. Af- 
ter persevering awhile in these external duties, 
they thought their prayers and cries had been 
sufficient to prevail with God to show mercy. 
They secretly found fault with God for with- 
holding his grace. The heart rose against di- 
vine sovereignty. Some thought hard of God 
for giving comfort to others, while he denied it 
to them. The enmity of the heart rose up, like a 
venomous serpent, against the Almighty. Such 
exercises as these, discovered to them the total 
depravity of their hearts. They felt convinced, 
that the garment of self-righteousness, which 
was so pleasing to them, covered a heart full of 
opposition to God's character. They were be- 
fore convinced that they had been guilty of many 
outward acts of sin, but now they saw some- 
thing of the fountain of pollution within. They 
were convinced that they had never prayed, 
read, or cried, as God required. They still per- 
severed in duties, but seemed, as they expressed 
it, to grow worse and worse. They discovered 



GRANVILLE, MASS. 117 

that God's law justly condemned them, and that 
they must be rescued by sovereign mercy, or 
suffer its awful sanction. 

The views and exercises of those who obtain- 
ed a hope, were as follows : 

There was a great diversity as to the manner 
in which divine light was let into the mind, and 
at the same time, a wonderful similarity in their 
feelings after the admission of true light. Some 
obtained relief by a view of the glory and ex- 
cellency of Christ. He appeared to be the chief- 
est among ten thousand, and altogether lovely. 
Others were led to see the excellency of the 
Gospel plan, and its fitness for sinners. Others 
felt a happy and joyful submission to God as a 
sovereign, and were willing to be entirely in his 
hands. When God's time had come to show 
mercy, their opposition was subdued. They 
felt willing to be wholly in the hands of that God 
who hath mercy on whom he will have mercy. 
They had new views of God, of the Saviour, 
of the Bible, and of Christian people. Old 
things had passed away, behold all things had 
become new. They felt a sweet calmness of 
mind, but in most instances, had not a thought 
at the time of it, that what they experienced 
was regeneration. It was sometimes several 
days before they dared to hope they were new 



118 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

creatures. They rejoiced with fear. In many in- 
stances, a hope was obtained and gradually con- 
firmed, by comparing themselves with the Word, 
and finding a degree of that submission and dis- 
interested love which characterize those who 
are born again. 

The work of the Spirit in this place has been 
remarkably free from enthusiasm and confusion. 
There have been no instances of very great dis- 
tress or outcries under convictions, nor of en- 
thusiastic rants of joy, after receiving comfort. 
The work was mild. 

This revival of religion has been productive 
of these happy effects. The Bible has been 
studied — family prayer revived — the instruction 
of children promoted — the sanctuary crowded — 
and the distinguishing doctrines of the gospel 
more thoroughly studied and understood. Zi- 
on's God has discovered his sovereignty as well 
as his mercy among us. Some of the most gay 
and thoughtless have become hopeful converts, 
whilst others, who were more sober and moral, 
were passed by. Some have been hopefully 
new-born who were educated in irreligious, 
prayerless families, while others were passed 
by who enjoyed a pious education. But it must 
be confessed, that those who had been religious- 



GRANVILLE, MASS. 119 

ly educated, were more generally the subjects 
of special grace. 

Within one year after the beginning of the 
awakening, upwards of fifty united with the 
church. Others have been since added. And 
about twenty more, mostly young people, have 
obtained a hope in this season of refreshing, 
and by a sober life, they give evidence of a real 
change ; but through prevailing doubts and diffi- 
dence, have not dared to make a public pro- 
fession. 

In some instances, almost whole families fled 
to the ark of safety. In one family, I found 
seven or eight, and in others five or six, who 
thought they could rejoice in God. We had the 
pleasing sight of four sisters offering themselves 
to receive Christian baptism and unite with the 
church. 

It is now above three years since the begin- 
ning of this glorious work, and I can give a 
more ample testimony to its genuineness, than 
I could have done in months that are past. *'By 
their fruits ye shall know them." Many who 
received slight impressions, have become like 
the seed which fell on stony places. And to 
some who entertained a hope that they were re- 
newed, "it hath happened according to the true 
proverb." 2 Pet. 2: 22. And with great con- 



120 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

cern we may conclude, that " their last state is 
worse than the first, " seeing they crucify unto 
themselves the Son of God afresh, and put 
him to open shame. 

But those who have made a profession of re- 
ligion, and a number of others who have not 
professed publicly, appear to be steadfast and 
unmovable ; and their conversation is in a good 
measure agreeable to the gospel. There may 
be tares among the wheat. " And let him that 
thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall." 
Nearly one half who have lately become pro- 
fessors are in youth. They have cheerfully re- 
linquished their former sinful amusements ; and 
have often declared, that they have enjoyed 
more real happiness in one religious meeting 
than in all their past follies and sinful mirth. 
They, in general, appear to be ornaments to their 
profession, and by their presence at our sacra- 
mental table, render the communion a very de- 
lightful duty. 

" The Lord hath done great things for us, 
whereof we are glad." Thq, repentance of a 
number of Christless sinners in this place, has 
doubtless given joy to angels and saints above. 
And we trust that a goodly number will praise 
God to eternity, for what they have experienced 
in this revival of religion. " The Lord hath 



HARWINTON, CONN. 121 

brought them up out of the horrible pit, out of 
the miry clay, and set their feet upon a rock ; 
and he hath put a new song into their mouth, 
even praise to the living God." 



CHAPTER VIII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Harwinton, 
Conn., in the year 1799. By the Rev. Joshua 
Williams. 

In the latter part of January and beginning of 
February, 1799, our meetings for public worship 
were very full, and more solemn than I had ever 
seen upon any occasion before. In the second 
week of February, I attended several meetings 
in neighboring societies, in company with a 
number of ministers. The Lord appeared to be 
present in a remarkable manner. On Friday I 
returned home, with two or three of my breth- 
ren. A lecture had been previously appointed. 
The congregation was very large, and the 
effects of the Word were very visible. In the 
evening, another sermon was preached, and 
some exhortations given. The effects were still 
more visible. It is believed that on this, and 
11 



122 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

the two succeeding days, more than a hundred 
persons received deep impressions of their mis- 
erable state ; and many of them were feelingly 
convicted of their total depravity of heart, and 
absolute helplessness. In the two following 
weeks, the solemnity, concern and conviction 
evidently increased. Many were brought to see 
that a selfish religion, such as theirs was, was 
unsafe ; and that they must have a principle, 
higher than the fear of hell or desire of happi- 
ness, to prompt them in the path of life. It is not 
in my power to describe the anxiety which ap- 
peared in many. They found themselves trans- 
gressors in every thing. The more they saw of 
themselves, the more they were convinced of 
their desert of endless misery. This again in- 
creased their anxiety, so that in a general way, 
sleep almost fled from their eyes, and when 
they went about the necessary concerns of life, 
their spirits were loaded with sorrow and dis- 
tress. 

This anxiety continued with some longer 
than with others, before they found relief. A 
conviction of their selfish regards in all their at- 
tempts to pray, led them to reflect that their 
prayer v/as sin. It added to their apprehen- 
sions that God might refuse to hear. A holy, 
sin-hating sovereign might strike them dead in 



HARWINTON, CONN. 123 

the attempt. And to refrain from prayer was 
still more dangerous. Danger appeared on all 
sides, and What viust I do ? was a constant and 
earnest inquiry. At this time, the importance 
of divine truth was so generally fixed upon the 
mind, that I could scarcely go into a house 
without discovering evidences of great attention 
to the Bible. It was read with earnestness as 
the word of life. 

Some were wrought upon very suddenly, 
and in such circumstances as made it evident 
that it was not of themselves, or of any man, but 
of God. From the 14th to the 20th of April, 
there were eighteen instances of hopeful con- 
version. Several were brought under sorrow- 
ful and distressing conviction at midnight, on 
their beds — and many in such circumstances 
that it could not be accounted for on any princi- 
ple, but the sovereign power and mercy of God. 
At this time, the labor of preaching was easy in- 
deed; but to detect the false hope to which many 
were prone, like drowning men, who catch hold 
of any thing that comes in their way, was a dif- 
ficult and critical business. Never did I feel 
the importance of the ministry, and my own in- 
suflficiency, so much as at this period. On the 
one hand, not to wound the lambs of Christ's 
flock, and on the other, not to encourage the un- 



124 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

founded hope of the self-deceiver, required the 
utmost caution and dih'gence. My usual prac- 
tice was, if upon examination, I found marks of 
a false hope, to tell the matter plainly. But if 
there were symptoms of a well-founded hope, I 
told them that they must prove their hope to be 
genuine by their future holy conduct, always re- 
membering that the heart is deceitful above all 
things. 

In the month of May, four were added to the 
church — in July, fifty-six were added in one 
day, the solemnities of which were blest to the 
awakening of some others. In September, 
twenty-four more were added, and several oth- 
ers at different times, making the whole num- 
ber one hundred ; several more, it is probable, 
will soon join with them. The whole number 
for whom I have entertained a hope of their real 
regeneration, is more than a hundred ; and 
though with grief, I must say that a few do not 
appear to hold out, yet the perseverance of the 
others, especially of those who have made a 
profession, bids me still hope that the greatest 
part will continue steadfast to the end. Many of 
them have obtained a precious degree of knowl- 
edge and love, and appear to be growing in the 
graces of the Christian. 

I now proceed to mention some particular 
cases. 



HARWINTON, CONN. 125 

One instance is that of a woman who died 
with the small pox, about twenty-five years of 
age. From her younger years, she was a wo- 
man of uncommon candor, prudence and gentle- 
ness ; nor was she entirely destitute of thoughts 
on serious subjects. By many of her acquaint- 
ances, she was thought to be prepared for 
heaven years ago. But she totally disclaimed 
such an idea. She was a serious attendant on 
public worship in the year 1798, but felt no 
peculiar impressions on her mind till the re- 
markable day in February, 1799. 

The first thing that struck her mind power- 
fully, was a kind and serious message sent to 
her from her sister, who lived in a neighboring 
society. The message was this — " Above all 
things get an iiiterest in Christ, ^^ The effect 
was instant and surprising. She had heard the 
same thing before from her sister — nay, she had 
been exhorted repeatedly to the same purport, 
but to no effect. But now an impression was 
made, which nothing could efface. And there 
were many such instances on that day. Neither 
the common concerns of a family, the ridicule to 
which she would probably expose herself, the 
intervening of company, the suggestions of her 
former regularity of life, nor any considerations 
whatever, could withdraw her attention from the 



126 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

concerns of her soul and eternity. She had 
found she had been alive without the law ; but 
the commandment came, sin revived, and she 
died. It appears from her own confession, 
made more than once, that though she fre- 
quently read the Bible, and would by no 
means, as she thought, omit any of the duties 
of religion, yet she never had any proper idea 
of the Bible, and knew nothing of the nature of 
the Christian religion ; her understanding being 
so darkened as not to receive the things of the 
Spirit of God. Bat being now awakened, she 
continued in this state of anxious concern for 
thirteen or fourteen days, her distress increasing 
every day. Being a near neighbor, I had fre- 
quent opportunities of conversing with her, and 
of observing the operations of her mind ; which 
I will relate, as I related them to the congrega- 
tion in a sermon preached on account of her 
death. 

She was one of the first that in this wonder- 
ful season of God's grace, was deeply impressed 
with the truth, respecting her depravity of heart, 
Christless state, and need of regeneration ; and 
the first that was hopefully brought out of dark- 
ness into God's marvelous light. A day or two 
before this, her anxiety had increased to such a 
degree, that she could scarcely sleep at all, and 



HARWINTON, CONN. 127 

her whole attention was absorbed in the thought 
of her sinfulness and perishing condition ; es- 
pecially with the idea of the total opposition of 
her heart to God. She saw clearly that how 
much soever she attempted to pray, or to search 
the Scriptures, and whatever pains she took in a 
selfish way, she was guilty of breaking the first 
commandment, as she did not submit to the 
righteousness of God, and directly opposed the 
injunction of the apostle, " Whether ye eat or 
drink, or whatever ye do, do all to the glory of 
God." Hence she found that she was actually 
rising up against the will of Jehovah, and in no 
point, conformed to the spirit of the law signified 
in these words — " Thou shalt love the Lord thy 
God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, 
and with all thy mind, and thou shalt love thy 
neighbor as thyself; " and therefore, she was 
under the just curses of that law. Exercises 
and views of this kind from day to day, filled 
her with great distress, and she began to despair 
of ever becoming religious according to the Bi- 
ble requirements, and to conclude that there was 
no hope in her case — at best, that she never 
should, of herself, embrace the way of life ; — 
that she must, therefore, fearful as it was, fall 
into the hands of a sin-hating and sin-punishing 
God ; that all her attempts were vain, all her 



128 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

endeavors fruitless, and that she was undone 
forever. At this time it pleased the Lord to 
afford her a view of the propriety of his domin- 
ion, and of the wisdom, rectitude and glory of 
his character and universal government. And 
the view was so clear that she was obliged to 
approve of the sentence of condemnation against 
herself, accept the punishment of her sins, and 
say, " Let this Lord be glorious. It is delight- 
ful that he is such a being, and that he reigns 
over me, and over all things. how wicked 
have I been to oppose so glorious a God. I 
abhor myself, and may I and all creatures be 
heartily disposed to praise him forever." 

These exercises were attended with imme- 
diate relief from her anxiety, and issued in the 
possession of a calm and peaceful state of mind, 
rejoicing, yet trembling, in the thought that 
God could and would do his own pleasure ; but 
would do nothing wrong, or contrary to the 
general good. This was her support. This 
calmness in the same views lasted three or four 
days, without much sensible joy in the expecta- 
tion of eternal blessedness. The God of hope 
had not yet made her to abound in hope through 
the power of the Holy Ghost ; nay, she seemed 
not to have the faintest idea that what she had 
experienced, wa.s conversion. But on the fourth 



HARWINTON, CONN. 129 

day, as she was listening to a sermon from 
these words, *' Go into Galilee, there shall ye 
see him,'' in which the seeing- of Jesus was 
described, the Lord was pleased to afford her 
such views and enjoyments, as she said exceed- 
ed all the joys that she ever had before. And 
Jesus, as the glory of God, and the Saviour of 
sinners, was the subject of her thoughts, her 
joys and her love, from that time till her dying 
hour, with very little interruption. Now she 
found one in whom she might fully confide to 
accomplish all things, not for her alone, but for 
the whole universe, in the best manner — one 
that united, harmonized, and illustrated all the 
perfections of the divine character in himself, 
while he was a suitable, a gracious and all-suf- 
ficient Saviour, just such an one as she needed. 

These views and feelings were attended with 
an ardent and most affectionate consecration of 
herself, time, talents, and all things to the glory 
of the sacred Trinity, choosing to be his at all 
times, in all circumstances, and under every 
trial, and to be disposed of, as he might think 
proper. 

These views gave energy to her desires that 
the glorious work among us might be carried 
on, and spread more and more. 'Twas her de- 
light to hear of one and another brought under 



130 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

powerful convictions, and hopefully reconciled to 
God. 

In her last sickness, the God of grace sup- 
ported her amidst the excruciating pains which 
she endured without a murmur. I do not recol- 
lect that I ever saw greater resignation, calmness 
and rest in God, than appeared on her death-bed. 

In one of my visits, she told me of the views 
she had just then had of the sufferings of Christ, 
and their effects upon her in producing calm- 
ness, self-loathing, cordial sorrow for sin, and 
adoration of his infinite condescension, such as 
the people of God frequently have at his table. 
These exercises, mixed with great love to the 
divine character, attended her, in a peculiar 
manner, through almost all her sickness. Once 
she found that her beloved Jesus had forsaken 
her. When she was supposed to be dying, and 
under this idea enjoyed the calmness of hope, 
and seemed to sink away, so that her father and 
all the attendants supposed her dead, it pleased 
the Lord to revive her, so that she lived a 
week longer. Upon reviving, she immediately 
thought that it was probable that she was re- 
served for further agonies, and felt a degree of 
unsubmissiveness. And the Lord withheld his 
shining countenance. She remained in dark- 
ness an hour or two — and then the Lord blest 



HARWINTON, CONN. 131 

his Word for her relief, so that she exclaimed as 
well as her disorder would permit, *' those 
precious words, I cannot repeat them, but they 
are delightful. I am relieved." And this was 
her apparent frame of mind to the last. 

A few minutes before she left the body, she 
uttered some of the most ardent petitions that 
this peculiar work which she had felt, might 
take hold of every heart in this place, spread 
more and more in the neighboring towns, 
through our land, and through the world. This 
work was peculiarly precious to her. She was 
afraid that many poor souls might be deluded 
with a morality like her own, and think that 
they had religion when they were in the gall of 
bitterness. On this account she could not praise 
the Lord enough for enlightening her eyes, nor 
could she cease to be jealous lest many like 
her, should be deceived with the form of relig- 
ion without the power. 

This, except what relates to her sickness and 
death, is the general complexion of the work 
among us. Three or four others were relieved 
the same week that she was, and although they 
had no opportunity of conversing together, or 
with any one that could inform them, yet they 
gave proof of the same work in each, attended 
only with a shade of diflference as to manner and 
degree. 



132 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

But lest it should be thought, that in this ten- 
der state of mind, they would be ready to re- 
ceive any thing as truth which was said to them, 
and take any impressions that were wished, I 
must ask liberty to mention another instance. 
This was of a woman with whom I had no con- 
versation from the time of her awakening, till 
she had experienced these very things. She was 
an active woman thirty-three years of age, 
always free to express her mind on religious 
topics, a resolute opposer of the doctrines of 
grace, and a person of good natural abilities. 
In her sentiments she was supported by her hus- 
band, who has now hopefully become a subject 
of this work, and who feels as though the doc- 
trines which he opposed, are the only doctrines 
consistent with true peace of mind. I scarcely 
ever saw her, but she would introduce something 
in opposition to the distinguishing doctrines of 
the gospel. Our disputes were friendly, but I 
could never convince her of the truth. 

She was somewhat unwell at the commence- 
ment of the revival ; and as she lived about four 
miles from the place of public worship, she did 
not. attend for several Sabbaths. One Sabbath 
in March as she was riding to meeting, she 
recollected that she had heard that there was a 
great stir among the people in other parts of the 



HARWINTON, CONN. 133 

town, and she resolved to watch, and see if she 
could discover any thing uncommon. During 
the exercises of the forenoon, she discovered 
nothing new, except that the congregation was 
very still and solemn. There was no noise, 
nor confusion, which, according to her mistaken 
notions of an awakening, she expected to see. 
But at noon, she saw a number of young peo- 
ple coming to my house. She thought now she 
should discover all that she wished. She there- 
fore followed them. When she came in, I was 
discoursing with the young people, and they 
gave manifest signs of alarm in view of their 
Christless, sinful and undone condition. At first 
she was struck with a sort of astonishment. But 
having reason to think that they really felt as 
they appeared to feel, she said to herself, *' You 
poor sinner, see these" young people, some of 
them not half so old as you. They have done 
nothing .to what you have against God and his 
laws, and yet how distressed they are for their 
souls. And why am not I concerned ? I have 
more reason than they. I know I am a sinner, 
and must perish if I remain so, but I have no 
feeling about it. Am I not left? 0, these will 
go to heaven, and I shall go to hell. Lord, 
have mercy on me. What shall I do ? I am 
undone forever." By this time she had forgot- 
12 



134 



NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 



ten to attend to what she could see in others. 
Her own concerns were enough. The great 
things of eternity engrossed her mind. The af- 
ternoon services were attended differently from 
any that she had ever attended before ; and she 
was serious from this time till her dying hour, 
which was in October following. About three 
weeks after her first impressions, having heard 
of her distress, I visited the house. I found she 
had been relieved a day or two before. While 
she was talking and telling me how she was 
awakened, and what had been her feelings, I 
was almost amazed and transported. To hear 
her describe the whole from first to last, — what 
were her first impressions — her subsequent con- 
victions — her endeavors to help herself, and 
patch up a righteousness of her own — how she 
was irresistibly convinced that she was perfectly 
helpless, sinful and wretched — to hear her so 
heartily approve of those doctrines which she 
had before so strenuously opposed, saying, they 
must be true — she knev/ some of them by expe- 
rience, and others were absolutely necessary for 
the recovery of the soul ; — and at the same 
time, knowing that she had no one particularly 
to instruct her on these points, were circum- 
stances as wonderful as ever I had seen or 
heard. Such confirmation of what I believed to 



HARWINTON, CONN. 135 

be the doctrines of the gospel, and poured into 
her mind with such marks of omnipotent mer- 
cy ; — made me rejoice, and tremble too. Could 
I doubt of the work, or who was the author ? I 
should as soon doubt who made the sun and 
planets. 

This, and a number of other similar cases, 
induced me to cry out to myself, " Stand still 
and see the salvation of God." 

The cases which have now been mentioned, 
are only specimens of the work in general, the 
greatest part being affected in the same way, 
and with the same truths, attended with a differ- 
ence only as to time, means and degree. 

But there are some others, which though 
they were grounded on the same truths, and 
issued in the same peace and joy, were never- 
theless in some respects singular. 

A man more than thirty years of age, who 
had been very intent upon gaining this world, 
was rather displeased with what took place 
among us, and showed himself an opposer. He 
thought there was no need of so much attention. 
One day as he was at work, it came distinctly 
into his mind, **You must pray." *' I can't 
pray." "But you must pray." ''I can't, for 
the prayer of the wicked is sin." "But you 
must pray." Thus a sort of dialogue continued 



136 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

for a long time between his conscience and his 
Wicked heart. It was renewed again the next 
day, and the day following, and so on for nearly 
a week, when the impression became so great 
that he finally gave in that he must retire and 
make a business of prayer. The next day, or 
next but one after this point was settled, he was 
attacked in the same manner by his conscience 
as distinctly as if some one spoke to him. 
*' You must pray in your family." " no, that 
I can 't do." " But you must do it." *' No, it 
is not necessary ; it is net command." *' But it 
is your duty, and you must do it." Thus the 
dialogue continued for almost another week, and 
finally he was obliged to yield. But not being, 
in heart, disposed to comply, and not being ac- 
customed to pray, he became very uneasy, and 
one kind of guilt and another, from time to 
time, starting up in his mind, he began to be 
greatly distressed ; yet he determined no one 
should know it. He used all his art to suppress 
his feelings, especially before the people. But 
nothing would answ^er. He was obliged to own 
himself a hell-deserving creature, before the face 
of all ; and after a season of powerful conviction 
and heavy distress, he found comfort in submit- 
ting to God. 

Another man, thirty-five years of age, respect- 



HARWINTON, CONN. 137 

able for his good sense and judgment, is also an 
instance which I would mention. He was at 
first disaffected to the work that was among us. 
He had opposed the distinguishing doctrines of 
the gospel, not because he did not see them in 
the Bible, but through a disrelish of them. He 
contrived to think, that possibly there w^as some 
wrong translation, or that some words had been 
foisted in by designing men ; and wdth this im- 
position on himself, rested easy concerning them. 
Being about to preach at his house, the latter 
part of March, I asked him if in this serious 
time, he felt any peculiar impressions on his 
own mind ? He answered that he had not. I 
then asked him if he had not lately thought 
more on serious subjects ? He said that he had, 
and that he did not believe there was a man in 
town who had not. But he appeared no more 
concerned for his soul, than the generality of 
people at other times. In reading over my text, 
the latter part of which was, " Who hold the 
truth in unrighteousness," almighty God im- 
pressed him with a conviction that he was the 
very man — that he had held the truth in un- 
righteousness. In the course of the sermon, he 
came to the fixed resolution to reform, and lead 
a better life. He felt it important to delay no 
longer, and that the salvation of his soul was of 
12^ 



138 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

immediate and infinite importance. He attended 
meeting in the evening, when his resolution was 
strengthened. But as he was w^alking home 
alone, so earnestly engaged and resolute, the 
Spirit of the Lord gave him an extraordinary 
sense of his perfect \veakness and insufficiency, 
and indeed of the total moral depravity of his 
heart ; and the conviction was so clear, that all 
his hopes were dashed to pieces ; and he be- 
came fully sensible, that nothing but the grace 
of an almighty Sovereign could help him. But 
whether such a vile, ungodly, obstinate sinner 
as he was, could ever partake of that grace, was 
matter of great doubt and anxiety. He almost 
despaired of it, and spent the whole night in 
horror, without a moment's sleep. The next 
day he attempted to labor, but his mind was too 
much absorbed in the view of his certain guilt 
and exposedness to everlasting ruin, to allow it. 
He attended a lecture, hoping to receive that 
help, and those good affections which he knew 
he ought to have. But in this he w^as disap- 
pointed. Instead of having his heart melted 
and mended, he found it more unfeeling and in- 
attentive, for he looked to the means, and not to 
the God of salvation. This increased his sense 
of danger. He debated whether it would be best 
to attend the evenings meeting, lest he should bs 



HARWINTON, CONN. 139 

made still more unfeeling ; but finally concluded 
he would attend. Here, also, he found himself 
more stupid than before, and began to conclude 
that nothing could affect him — that God would 
most certainly refuse his grace ; and he thought 
he justly might. Then a sense of the all-povv- 
erful^nd all-seeing God made him tremble in 
every part. He slept none this night. In the 
morning, after some ineffectual attempts to at- 
tend upon his secular concerns, he thought of 
visiting me. He came, but found no relief. In 
the afternoon, he heard a sermon at a funeral, 
but this seemed rather to harden him — a merci- 
ful God in all these attempts, showing him the 
desperate wickedness of his heart, the insuf- 
ficiency of human aid, and cutting him off from 
every dependence, but his own infinite grace. 
He became more and more sensible of his 
wretchedness, and the sources of that wretched- 
ness. He found that his deceitful heart would 
look to any thing but to God through Christ, for 
help. Hence he concluded that it was perfect 
enmity against God; and that if God did not 
appear in a way of sovereign mercy, he must 
perish eternally. 

This evening, being exhausted, he had an 
hour or two of broken sleep, but awaked to 
keener feelings. He felt himself, alj night, in a 



140 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

most forlorn situation. About the dawn of day, 
he had some new views of the propriety of sub- 
mitting to God unconditionally ; and that it was 
a thing most suitable and excellent that Jehovah 
should do his pleasure concerning all things. 
His obstinacy now gave way. He thought he 
could acquiesce in the divine Sovereignty, and 
immediately found relief. The thought that all 
God's administrations were perfectly holy, just 
and good — that he would do nothing but what 
the best interests of the universe required, gave 
him a calmness of mind to which he had been a 
perfect stranger. But all this time it (iid not 
enter into his mind that he should be saved. 
On the contrary, it was his prevailing opinion 
that he must be rejected ; for the wrath of God 
was revealed from heaven against him. As 
soon as it was light enough to see, he read a 
few verses in the Bible, and set out to walk a 
small distance ; but the powerful impressions on 
his mind, induced him to stop a moment. In 
this moment, a number of texts of Scripture 
came to him as distinctly, as if they had been 
spoken by some other man ; such as these — 
" Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy 
laden" — " Ho every one that thirsteth," &c., and 
some others, which he did not recollect to have 
read or heard for a lonff time. He now con- 



HARWINTON, CONN. 141 

eluded that it was the Lord of Glory addressing 
his Word to him. But the inference was not 
such as proud and self-conceited fanatics would 
draw — namely, that he should be saved, for God 
was now his friend. On the contrary, he con- 
cluded that Jesus addressed him in this manner, 
to show him the aggravation of his condemna- 
tion. And his reflections were most bitter. 
" O what a Saviour I have rejected — how able 
and ready has he been to save me — but I have 
rejected him, and held all his truths in unright- 
eousness. Eternal death is my portion, in spite 
of all the love and merits of Jesus. He has in 
perfect justice turned against me, and I cannot 
open my mouth to complain." With reflections 
like these, he walked backwards and forwards a 
few minutes, wringing his hands in fearful 
agony, as being now certain of his miserable 
doom for eternity. At this time, these words 
came into his mind as distinctly as the others — 
*' Have I not done enough for you ? Have you 
not stood against me long enough ? " An over- 
coming power attended these words, so that 
he was constrained to cry, " Yes, O yes. Lord, 
I bow to thee ; make me what thou wilt." 

This was succeeded by a serenity and peace 
which he never felt before, and of which he had 



142 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

no idea. It was divine refreshment to a soul 
dissolved in penitence and love. 

The day before this, he told a friend that it 
seemed to him, that if he should ever be so 
happy as to obtain an interest in Christ, he could 
never pray in his family, because he was such 
an ignorant and helpless creature. But this 
morning- he soon returned to his house, called 
his family together, and poured forth such 
strains of adoration and acknowledgment, and 
such fervent prayers, as melted the family into 
tears. I will only add, that his apparent perse- 
verance gives reason to believe that his hope was 
not a mere delusion. 



CHAPTER IX. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Goshem, Conn., 
in the year 1799. By the Rev. Asahel Hooker. 

Sundry persons, whose knowledge of the sub- 
ject is correct, have informed me, that previous 
to my settlement in this place, there never was 
any remarkable and extensive revival of religion 
among the people. There were, however, some 
signal instances of the power of divine grace. 



GOSHEN, CONN. 143 

Since my fixed residence here, which is almost 
nine years, things have remained in the most 
unpromising state, as to the interests of religion, 
with a little exception, till about the middle of 
February, 1799. That period, however, was 
rendered memorable by the commencement of a 
work, the happy fraits of which are still appa- 
rent, and which I trust will be lasting as eter- 
nity. From small beginnings, it made such 
progress in a few weeks, as to have arrested gen- 
eral attention ; while great numbers were under 
the most serious and impressive sense of their 
forlorn state as sinners. Public worship on the 
Sabbath, and all other meetings appointed for 
religious purposes, were unusually attended, 
both as to numbers and seriousness. Many 
seemed anxious, and in great earnest to know 
what they should do to be saved. It was not 
long before sundry persons manifested a hope of 
having passed from death unto life. In the 
compass of a few months their number became 
considerable, and continued still increasing. In 
the month of September, twenty-five persons 
were admitted to the church ; in November, for- 
ty-eight ; and in January, four ; making in the 
whole seventy-seven. A considerable number 
remain still, who exhibit the usual evidence of 
a new heart, who have not made a public pro- 



144 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

fession of their faith. The visible change which 
has been wrought in many, is great and won- 
derful. Those who gave precious evidence of 
friendship to the Redeemer and his cause, 
seemed to say, with one voice and ineffable 
joy, — "This is the Lord's doing, and it is mar- 
velous in our eyes." 

After this brief statement, the following re- 
marks will exhibit the distinguishing features 
of this work, and enable the candid and impar- 
> tial to judge for themselves, whether it be indeed 
the Lord's work, and worthy of its reputed 
author. 

L It is worthy of notice, that numbers were 
deeply impressed before they were apprised that 
any others were in like circumstances. Im- 
pressions did not seem to be generally imparted 
from one to another. Frequently, without the 
intervention of any means which could be dis- 
tinctly recollected, the truth and reality of eter- 
nal things, were brought home and fastened 
on their minds with a sort of irresistible and 
impressive weight, pointing them to the vast im- 
portance of fleeing from the wrath to come. 
This evidently was not the work of enthusiasm, 
nor but slightly, if at all, tinctured with it. 

2. The first impressions on the minds of 
those who were the subjects of the work, did 



GOSHEN, CONN. 145 

not, in common, consist chiefly of fears, excited 
by the dreadful forebodings of future punishment. 
It was apparent that their most deep and pain- 
ful impressions arose especially from convictions 
of sin, by which they w^ere set at variance with 
themselves, and their past conduct as sinners ; 
and by which it Vv^as awfully realized to them 
that "there is- no peace to the wicked." It is 
worthy of particular mention, that those who be- 
came eventually reconciled to the truth, and found 
a comfortable hope of their good estate, were \vi 
to such an acquaintance with the plague of 
their own hearts, as served to subvert all hope, 
arising from themselves and their own doings. 
They were thence shown that if saved, it must 
be, not by works of righteousness which they 
had done, or could do, but " by the washing of 
regeneration, and the renewing of the Holy 
Ghost." 

3. Where the foregoing convictions were 
brought to a happy issue, relief and comfort 
were found, in some sort, very differently from 
what was expected. The comfort and joy of 
the subjects seemed not to arise primarily from 
an apprehension that they were brought into a 
safe and happy state, but from new and delight- 
ful views of God, of the Redeemer, and the 
great truths which pertain to his kingdom. It 
13 



146 



NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 



is hence remarkable, that frequently the subjects 
of the work seemed to be brought out of dark- 
ness into marvelous light, and to experience the 
sublime joys of religion, before they conceived 
any distinct hope of having become new crea- 
tures. It was hence rendered hopeful, that this 
joy was not selfish and delusive, as it could not 
have arisen primarily or chiefly from an appre- 
hension of their own good estate. They, there- 
fore, seemed frequently to lose sight of them- 
selves, and their own particular interest, while 
contemplating the glory of God, as exhibited in 
the face of Jesus Christ. 

It is worthy of particular notice, as a distin- 
guishing feature of the late work in this place, 
that those who have been the hopeful subjects 
of it in its saving effects, notwithstanding their 
foregoing prejudices and opposition, have come 
uniformly and with one consent, into the scheme 
of doctrines understood by the general term CaU 
vinism. These are the doctrines which seem to 
have been specially owned and blessed by the 
Holy Spirit, and thence made the wisdom of 
God and the power of God, to the salvation of 
sinners. 

4. The subjects of this work were, in some 
respects, exceedingly various, as to their pre- 
vious character and circumstances. A large 



GOSHEN, CONN. 147 

proportion of the whole number were those who 
had been educated in habits of general respect 
for religion, for the Sabbath, and public wor- 
ship. Of these, some were evidently going 
about to establish their own righteousness, not 
regarding the necessity of a new heart, and of 
being clothed with the righteousness which is 
of God, by faith. In a few instances, those who 
had made a public profession of religion, were 
convinced that they were still in the gall of bit- 
terness, and in the event, hopefully established 
in holiness. Others had been, for several years, 
if not always, in the habit of paying little re- 
spect to religion in any form. A considerable 
number, were more or less immoral and irre- 
ligious in their visible conduct. Several, who 
were scoffers at the serious and universal strict- 
ness of true religion, and who made light of the 
attention on its first appearance, were afterwards 
among the hopeful subjects of genuine convic- 
tion, and of saving mercy. A few, who had 
endeavored to fortify themselves against the 
fears of the wrath to come, in the belief of uni- 
versal salvation, were convinced that they had 
made lies their refuge. Several, on whom the 
work was productive of the most evident, and 
apparently, most salutary and abiding effects, 
had been skeptical, and much inclined to infi- 
delity. 



148 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

If we take for granted, that the work which 
has been so far described, is a work of the Holy- 
Spirit, one remark which naturally occurs, is 
the evident design of Providence to confound 
all attempts which should be made by philoso- 
phy and human reason, at accounting for the 
effects wrought, without ascribing them to God, 
as the marvelous work of his Spirit and grace. 

5. It is not common for those who manifest a 
hope for themselves, to be very confident of their 
title to salvation. There are few, if any, but 
seem at times in much doubt whether their 
names are written in heaven. One reason of 
this, is plain. It is not usual for those who are 
hopeful subjects of mercy, to seem wise in their 
own conceits, or to have high thoughts of their 
own experiences, and attainments in religion ; 
but in lowliness of mind, to esteem others better 
than themselves. 

6. The subjects of this work are apparently 
disposed to persevere, — to run with patience the 
race set before them, and to give evidence of 
their union to Christ, by keeping his command- 
ments. 

How the things above stated will appear, 
when examined by the light and evidence of 
future days, and whether the hopes of Christ- 
ians wall be fully realized in the precious and 



LENOX, MASS. 149 

abiding fruits of the wonderful things which 
they have seen and heard, must be left to future 
decision. Whether all those who appear to have 
set out, and to run well for the present, will hold 
on their way, and obtain the prize of their high 
calling, must be finally known by the event. 
The idea is cherished, with animated hope, that 
they will be to His praise in the earth, and the 
happy instruments of extending His kingdom 
among men. Of him, and through him, and 
to him, are all things, to whom be glory forever. 
Amen. 



CHAPTER X. 



An account of a Revival of Religion in Lenox, 
Mass., in the year 1799. By the Rev. Samuel 
Shepard. 

I CANNOT learn from any of the first settlers that 
there has ever been any remarkable revival of 
religion in this town, until the month of June, 
1799. It appears that the greatest number 
added to this church in the course of one year, 
was about eleven. This, if I am rightly in- 
formed, was the year 1783. At the time of my 
13=* 



150 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

ordination, which was April, 1795, the situation 
of this church called for the earnest prayers of 
all who had a heart to pray. The number of 
its members then was not much greater than it 
had been for twenty-fiv^e years before ; and 
almost the whole of them were bowing under 
the infirmities of age. No person, who was in 
early life, was a member of this church. Not a 
single young person had been received into it, 
in the course of sixteen years. To see the 
youth, all as one, wasting away their best mo- 
ments in stupidity — to view them as accounta- 
ble creatures, and yet living apparently without 
a hope — '' without a wish beyond the grave" — 
and to see a few gray-headed persons compose 
almost the whole number of communicants at 
the sacramental table — must, to one just enter- 
ing on the work of the ministry, awaken feel- 
ings which cannot be easily described. Well 
might this church, like God's ancient covenant 
people, when they sat in captivity by the waters 
of Babylon, hang its harps upon the willows ; 
for it seemed, indeed, that when the few who 
were rapidly hastening down the vale of time, 
should be borne to the grave, and delivered 
from the evil to come, the name of Jesus, in the 
holy ordinance of the supper, would, among us, 
be scarcely had in remembrance. 



LENOX, MASS. 151 

Such were the melancholy prospects of this 
church until the spring of the year 1799. 
While showers of divine grace were falling on 
other parts of Zion, and God, by his Spirit, was 
visiting one place and another, and quickening 
multitudes for his name's sake, we seemed to be 
solemnly warned in the words recorded. Rev. 2: 
5, " Remember, therefore, from whence thou art 
fallen, and repent, or else I will come unto thee 
quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of 
his place." But the Lord hath said, " I will 
have mercy on whom I will have mercy ; " and 
glory be to his name. With him is the resi- 
due of the Spirit, and he can pour it out, 
when, and where, and on whom he pleaseth. 
He hath made it, therefore, a day of his power, 
and caused even in the midst of us, a shaking 
among the dry bones. 

In the month of April, 1799, several members 
of the church manifested great anxiety about the 
state of religion among us, and expressed a 
desire that meetings might be appointed for 
religious conference and special prayer for the 
outpouring of the Holy Spirit. This request 
was afterwards made known to the church as a 
body. They unanimously approved of it, and a 
conference meeting was accordingly appointed. 
This meeting was atteuded by as many people, 



152 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

as previous appearances warranted us to expect. 
A sermon was preached at this meeting, and the 
audience were very attentive. At the next con- 
ference, we conversed upon a particular passage 
of Scripture, which led to a consideration of the 
being and perfections of God. Several persons 
at this meeting appeared unusually solemn. 
About this time, two or three young persons 
were brought under deep conviction, and found 
earnestly inquiring what they should do to be 
saved. At the third conference meeting, were 
to be seen persons from every part of the town. 
The divine authority of the Scriptures was 
made the subject of conversation, and the ap- 
pearance of the assembly was truly affecting. 
They seemed now to consider the holy Bible to 
be the very voice of God to a guilty world ; and 
the religion of Jesus, a solemn reality. Sinners 
were brought to tremble in view of eternity, and 
professors of religion were animated and ren- 
dered fervent in prayer. From that time, the 
work became more general — religious confer- 
ences were multiplied — the house of God was 
thronged upon the Sabbath — and multitudes 
seemed to spare no pains in obtaining religious 
instruction. Several persons, in attempting 
upon a particular Sabbath, to sing the judgment 
anthem, appeared to be greatly distressed. A 



LENOX, MASS. 153 

sermon, the design of which was to enforce the 
leading ideas contained in the anthem, was 
afterwards delivered from Acts 1: 11 — "This 
same Jesus which is taken up from you into 
heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye 
have seen him go into heaven." A divine 
blessing seemed, in some measure, to attend the 
discourse ; and while those who entertained a 
hope of a personal interest in Christ, seemed to 
be wrapped up in the contemplation of that 
glory and majesty of Zion's King which w^ill be 
displayed in that all-important day to which 
reference is had in the anthem, some of the 
opposite character were apparently filled with 
awful apprehensions on account of their ill- 
desert, and seemed to look forward to the day of 
judgment, as a time when their hearts must die 
within them. From that solemn season, there 
was an increasing attention to things of a seri- 
ous nature, among young and old, for several 
months. While we heard of some from time to 
time, who were brought to a sense of their guilt 
and danger, others, having seen the impending 
storm of divine vengeance, and fled to one false 
refuge after another, till all were tried in vain, 
were hopefully brought to the foot of divine 
Sovereignty — to see tiie moral beauty, and 
transcendent amiableness and worth of the 



154 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

divine Saviour — to embrace him on gospel 
terms, and to find by experience that wisdom's 
ways are pleasantness. 

On the twentieth of October, twenty-four per- 
sons were received into the church. This was 
with us a memorable day. But a small part of 
the congregation had ever before seen a young 
person publicly engage in the Christian war- 
fare. From the same youthful circle — from the 
same family, some were taken, while others 
were left. While some parents were so happy 
as to see their children following them in the 
Christian profession, others, who were con- 
scious bf being still heirs of that kingdom 
which is doomed to destruction, saw their 
offspring fleeing for refuge to the wounds of a 
bleeding Saviour. Husbands and wives — pa- 
rents and children — brothers and sisters, were 
separated by that line of distinction which is 
formed by a religious profession. In this, the 
divine Sovereignty was obvious. " The Lord 
reigneth, let the earth rejoice." Having taken 
upon themselves the bonds of the Christian cov- 
enant, and heard a particular address to the 
church and them dictated by the interesting 
occasion, those who in this public manner had 
united with the visible church of Christ, sang a 
hymn which concluded thus : 



LENOX, MASS. 155 

" Saints by the power of God are kept, 

Till full salvation come ; 
"We wallc by faith, as strangers here, 

Till Christ shall call us home." 

The language to the spectators, in the scene 
then passing before them, was, " We are jour- 
neying to the place, of which the Lord said, I 
will give it you ; come thou with us, and we 
will do thee good ; for the Lord hath spoken 
good concerning Israel." A solemn silence 
was observed during the whole service. No 
appearance of levity was discovered, for a mo- 
ment, in a single countenance. The infidel and 
abandoned man stood appalled — and, to the 
friends of Zion, the season afforded a preliba- 
tion of heavenly joys. The old and the young 
who were present, seemed ready to adopt the 
language of Jacob, when he awoke from a 
dream at Bethel, " How dreadful is this place ! 
This is none other but the house of God, and 
this is the gate of heaven." 

It was not till several months after this 
precious season that the attention began to 
abate. The whole number of those who have 
been received into the church since the work 
began, is fifty-three. Almost two-thirds are 
females. Many are in early life. Nearly all of 
them continue to give satisfactory evidence that 
Christ is, in reality, formed in them, the hope of 
glory. 



156 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

In a time of ingathering like this, however, it 
is to be expected that some chaff will remain 
with the wheat. " Let not him that girdeth on 
his harness, boast himself as he that putteth it 
off." It becomes all those who engage in the 
Christian warfare, to remember that the promise 
of salvation is to him that endureth to the end ; 
and that the same grace which at first called 
them, is requisite to their perseverance. '^ The 
fruit of the Spirit,-' says the apostle, " is in all 
goodness, and righteousness, and truth ; " and 
** every man who hath" the Christian " hope in 
him purifieth himself even as he" who is the 
author of it " is pure." 

The conduct of those who attended religious 
conferences and lectures, and for a time ap- 
peared to be seriously impressed, but afterwards 
returned to their former stupidity, forcibly re- 
minds me of the case of one mentioned in Matt. 
12: 45 — ** The last state of that man," said the 
Saviour, *' is v/orse than the first." 

The condition of those who remained uni- 
formly careless and inattentive, while the goings 
of God were so visible among us, appears to be 
still more dangerous and deplorable. 

I will close this general account with a few 
particular remarks. 

1. This revival was evidently the work of 



LENOX, MASS. 157 

God. To prove this, the very sudden change in 
the appearance and pursuits of the people, is in- 
stead of a thousand arguments. 

2. This revival began in the church ; and I 
believe it will be found to be true, that in almost 
every instance of religious attention, it makes 
its first appearance in the church of Christ. 
When God is about to bestow spiritual blessings 
upon a people, it is his usual method, first to 
awake his professed friends out of sleep. 

3. Such a revival of religion most strikingly 
evinces the importance of all the means of 
grace, which God hath instituted. When once 
the attention of a people is called up to the con- 
cerns of the soul, how precious, in their view, 
are seasons for prayer. How precious is God's 
holy Sabbath — how instantly do they fly to the 
Bible — how highly do they prize every opportu- 
nity to get religious instruction, and to associate 
w4th the people of God for serious conversation. 
God works by means in the moral, as well as 
the natural w^orld. They are necessarily con- 
nected w^ith the end. Faith cometh by hearing, 
and hearing by the Word of God. 

4. The appearance of the people in this place 
at the time of the late awakening, will enable me 
to add to the testimony of others respecting the 
work in general, that it has been attended with 

14 



158 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

remarkable regularity. God was emphatically 
in the still small voice. Nothing was said, in 
particular, about dreams and visions — ^hearing 
unusual voices, and seeing uncommon sights. 
No extravagance, either in gestures or outcries, 
appeared. No wild enthusiasm attended the 
revival in any stage of it. 

5. Among those in this town who have been 
awakened to attend to religious truths, a re- 
markable uniformity has occurred relative to 
the doctrines which have been embraced. 
These are such as are usually termed Calvin- 
istic. Such truths as the total and awful 
depravity of the human heart — the necessity of 
regeneration ; or a change of heart as a prepa- 
ration for the enjoyment of a holy heaven — the 
equity of the divine law in its penalty^ as well 
as precept — the divine sovereignty in the salva- 
tion of sinners, as the only possible ground of 
hope in the case of a guilty offender — the neces- 
sity of gospel morality, as an evidence of justi- 
fying faith — and all the doctrines essentially 
connected with these, were readily received by 
all with one consent. 

6. It is worthy of notice that the revival of 
religion in this town, has proved to be almost a 
death-wound to the vain amusements of the 
young people. An attempt to establish a dancing 



LENOX, MASS. 159 

school among us in the time of the late special 
attention, was rendered nearly abortive ; and 
the youth in general are still remarkable for 
their sobriety. 

7. One distinguishing feature of this work as 
it appeared among us, and elsewhere, according 
to the narrations which have been published, 
was humility. The subjects of the revival, who 
have obtained a Christian hope, have very uni- 
formly appeared to be humble, and to walk 
softly before their Maker. In view of the divine 
perfections and requirements, they have, at 
times, expressed great self-abhorrence. This 
has been one striking effect of the genuine 
operation of the divine Spirit on the hearts of 
sinners in every age. 

May a holy God, in infinite mercy, continue 
to make manifest the glory of his power, and 
the glory of his grace, in building up Zion ; 
for in no other way can we rationally hope to 
see happy individuals — happy families — happy 
neighborhoods — happy societies — happy towns — 
happy states — happy kingdoms — and a happy 
world. 



160 



CHAPTER XL 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Farmtngton, 
Conn., in the year 1799. By the Rev. Joseph 

Washburn. 

In the fall of the year 1793, and through the 
winter following, while the society was destitute 
of a settled minister, there appeared, as I have 
been informed, peculiar attention to the means 
of grace, and a hopeful prospect of a time of 
a great refreshing from the presence of the Lord. 
But the hopes of the people of God, were great- 
ly damped, and the work apparently interrupted, 
by means of an unhappy contention which took 
place in the society, and which threw the minds 
of the people into a state of high irritation. 
But the good Spirit of God, though grieved, did 
not wholly depart ; and about the time of my 
ordination, which was in May, 1795, an un- 
common attention and seriousness became ap- 
parent throughout the society. The divine 
influences came down like the dew, and like 
the rain upon the mown grass, in still and gentle 
showers. The work was unattended with noise or 
enthusiasm — caused a general solemnity through 
the society, and met with little or no opposition. 



FARMINGTON, CONN. 161 

Within the course of about one year, fifty-five 
persons were added to the church. 

In the fall of 1798, religion was apparently 
but little thought of except by some of the profes- 
sed people of God, and even among them, an un- 
usual degree of lukewarmness seemed to pre- 
vail. The distressing reflection now arose, that 
as we had been favored with a gracious visit of 
God, and had so soon grieved away his Spirit, 
it was to be feared that religion would now con- 
tinue to decline for many years — and that if it 
should thus decline for ten or twenty years, as 
it had done for two or three, the situation of 
Zion, here, must be deplorable indeed. 

At this time, God began to appear in power 
and great glory, in a number of towns in the 
vicinity, as he had done for a year before, in 
places more distant. An account of these things 
reached us, and became the subject of conversa- 
tion among Christians ; but it appeared to have 
little or no effect. 

The first appearance of special divine power 
and grace, was in Feb., 1799. It began in an 
uncommon attention and concern among the 
people of God, in view of the situation of this 
society, and a disposition to unite in prayer for 
the divine presence, and a revival of religion. 

Soon after this, numbers, in different parts of 
14# 



162 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

the society, began to inquire respecting the 
meetings, and expressed a wish to attend. This 
was considered an omen for good, and upon the 
encouragement which now began to appear, it 
was determined to open lectures at the meeting- 
house, and at some of the school-houses, in the 
extreme part of the society. From this time, 
we had frequent meetings which were attended 
by great numbers. Persons of both sexes, and 
of almost every age, and many from the distance of 
four or five miles, and some still further, were to 
be seen pressing through storms, and every ob- 
stacle, to attend the meetings — such was their 
anxiety to hear the Word of God, and to know 
what they must do to be saved. 

My house was also the almost daily resort of 
youth, and others earnestly inquiring respecting 
the things of their peace. The scenes were 
frequently very affecting. Persons from 12 or 
15 up to 30 or 40 years of age, had just discov- 
ered, as to any realizing sense, that they were 
sinners. They felt, and in tears acknowledged, 
that they were under the condemnation of God's 
righteous law — that they had, all their lives, 
neglected and despised a kind Saviour, and 
trodden under foot, his blood. Those of the 
youth who were seriously impressed, now re- 
flected on their former gayety, vanity and siufal 



FAKMINGTON, CONN. 163 

amusements, with bitterness and entire disap- 
probation. They considered the customs and 
practices common!}^ followed by youth as very 
dangerous and pernicious — tending to exclude 
the thoughts of God and eternity — cherish vicious 
propensities — render the mind light and vain — 
and inconsistent with doing all things to the 
glory of God. An attempt which was made 
soon after the awakening commenced, to intro- 
duce a dancing master, and set up a school for 
the instruction of the youth and children in the 
art of dancing; and which, though, with much 
difficulty, at length, succeeded, had a happy 
effect on the minds of some of the serious youth, 
tending to increase their impressions. The open 
opposition, also, which was made by some, had 
a similar effect. It convinced them more and 
more, that madness is in the heart of man, and 
that God is just in condemning sinners and 
casting them off forever. 

About one hundred have been so far impressed 
as to inquire seriously and anxiously respecting 
the way of life by a Saviour, and to converse 
freely upon the state of their souls. Of these, 
about seventy have appeared to be under deep 
conviction of sin, and in great distress of mind. 

Sixty-one have been admitted to the church 
within one year, viz: from August, 1799, to 



164 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

August, 1800. Several who have not made a 
profession of religion, have it in contemplation, 
and it is to be hoped that there are some others, 
who have become truly reconciled to God. 

After this general account of the progress and 
extent of the work, a more particular statement 
of the personal views and exercises of those who 
have been the subjects, either of conviction or 
hopeful conversion, will be necessary. 

In the first stages of concern, the subjects 
were generally most affected with particular 
sins, and not so deeply sensible of the plague of 
their own hearts. As the work of conviction 
proceeded, they obtained a clearer view of the 
spiritual nature and extent of the divine law, 
and a more realizing sense of the corruption of 
their hearts. It was generally the case with 
those under deep conviction, that they in a 
greater or less degree, experienced sensible 
enmity, and opposition of heart against the 
character of God — particularly his sovereignty 
in having mercy on whom he will have mercy, 
and hardening whom he will. There were 
several instances in particular in which a 
wise and sovereign God permitted the enmity 
and obstinacy of the carnal heart, to be mani- 
fested in an awful manner, and to an astonishing 
degree. While conscience like a gnawing worm 



FARMINGTON, CONN. 165 

preyed upon them within, a view of the divine 
character, and the way of salvation proposed in 
the gospel, excited the enmity of their hearts, 
and filled them with anguish ; and every instance 
in which they saw any of their friends or ac- 
quaintance brought apparently to embrace the gos- 
pel, filled them w^ith a kind of envy — with a 
pain which they could not describe. 

V/ith respect to the manner and circumstan- 
ces in which the hopeful converts obtained 
relief, and the degree of their joy and peace, 
there has been a variety. Some few were very 
suddenly relieved from their distress, and filled 
with adoring, and admiring views of God and 
the divine Saviour. But with respect to the 
greater part, they were brought very gradually 
lo entertain a hope that they were reconciled to 
God, and did not soon attain to any considerable 
degree of rejoicing, or assurance of hope. The 
hopeful converts, in general, have appeared very 
far from a disposition to think highly of them- 
selves, or their attainments in religion, and 
especially from a spirit of rash judging, or 
censuring others. They appear to be disposed 
to hope the best of others — to promote the good 
of all — to discharge relative and social duties — 
to attend carefully upon all the institutions of 
religion, and to manifest a tender regard for the 



166 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

salvation of souls, and the advancement of the 
cause of God in the world. 

I shall now give a summary account of sev- 
eral particular cases. 

The first is of a man about 30 years old ; of a 
religious family, and of a good understanding. 
He was in the view of the world, a good man — 
a praying man ; and one who was not considered 
by any who were acquainted with him as in- 
clined to be enthusiastic, or subject to any un- 
common dejection, or gloominess of mind. As 
he had enjoyed special advantages by means of a 
religious education, to know himself, and be in- 
fluenced to his duty, so he was called upon, and 
peculiarly tried by distressing and alarming 
providences — particularly by the very sudden 
death of his two only sons, within a few days of 
each other, in the fall of 1798. This distressing 
scene awakened him to some concern, and at- 
tention at first, but it very soon passed off, and 
he became as careless and inattentive as ever — 
living, however, as before, in the formal observ- 
ance of family religion, and external morality. 
At length, in the month of February following, 
God was pleased by his almighty Spirit, to fix 
that conviction of sin, and sense of guilt on his 
mind which the most powerful means, and awak- 
ening calls of God's providence and Word,^had not 



FARMINGTON, CONN. 167 

been able to do. From this time, I shall give 
the exercises of his mind as I took them from 
his mouth. 

^' I was first awakened at a lecture in a neigh- 
boring society. I was in great distress under a 
sense of sin, and my distress continued and in- 
creased for two or three weeks, when I found 
a sermon by Dr. Doddridge upon the diversity 
of the operations of the Spirit. Before this I 
had no idea that I had experienced any thing of 
true religion ; but after reading that book, I be- 
gan to feel more easy. For several days, I 
thought I loved to pray and to read the Script- 
ures. But the next Sabbath I heard a discourse 
which in some measure, confounded me. The 
desiofn of it was, to describe the nature of true 
religion, and distinguish it from that which 
originates in selfishness. The observations 
appeared to be just and Scriptural, and yet to be 
against me. A few days after this, I began to 
have heart-risings against God, and was filled 
with pain and opposition, whenever I saw others 
appear to delight in God and religion. After 
this, I had a greater sense of the plague of my 
heart, than ever before. My mind had been 
more fixed before this, upon particular outbreak- 
ings of sin. But now I was led to a sight and 
sense of the fountain of wickedness within me, 



163 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

from which all had flowed — and I was convinced 
that I was an enemy to God. Before this, when 
I thought or spoke of my sins, I often shed tears; 
but now I was unable to weep. I considered 
this at that time, as the effect of a greater degree 
of hardness and stupidity. And it appeared to 
me to be occasioned by conversing with Christ- 
ians and ministers. The more I conversed 
with them, the more hard and unfeeling I seemed 
to grow ; and it was suggested to my mind that 
I had better wholly avoid them. 

About the first of April, my distress of mind 
was so great, that I had no appetite for food, 
and could get but little rest by night or day. 
For about two months I rarely slept more than 
half an hour or an hour in the night. In sev- 
eral instances, I spent the whole night w^ithout 
sleep, in great agony of mind, looking one way 
and another for relief At one of these times, 
my mind turned upon the subject of the truth of 
the Scriptures. I queried whether there was 
not some ground to hope that the Bible would 
prove to be false. It appeared that if I could be- 
lieve there was, it would give me relief; but I 
could not for a moment. I knew and felt it to 
be the truth and the word of God, though I 
had no love for it. I could therefore find no 
relief; but was filled with such an apprehension 



FARMINGTON, CONN. 169 

of the miseries of the damned, that I thought I 
should lose my reason. My health was now 
brought so low, by means of the anguish of my 
mind, and want of rest, that I was obliged en- 
tirely to desist from labor, and apply to a phy- 
sician. And as I viewed myself one of the 
greatest sinners in the world, I thought it likely 
God was about to take me out of the world, and 
destroy me as an example and warning to others. 
Indeed my distress was so great that I did not 
wish to live, and I began to be under temptations 
to destroy myself. 

'' Being at this time unable to attend public 
worship, I did not regret it ; for preaching, or 
religious conversation, or whatever brought up 
the character of God, was exceedingly painful 
to me. I was unwilling also that my wife or 
friends should attend meeting, and I tried to 
prevent them ; for I could not endure to have 
them or any others enjoy any comfort and satis- 
factioa in religion. The happiness of others in 
religion, and the service of God, was a source of 
torment to me. I found also, as I thought, that 
I did not love my friends ; and that I had not that 
regard and tenderness for my wife and child 
which I used to have. And whenever I heard 
of any person being of a good disposition, it 
would cause my heart to boil with a kind of 
envy. 15 



170 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

*^ After I had arrived at this pitch, I would will- 
ingly have given ten thousand worlds, if it had 
been in my power, to have been deprived of my 
reason. My conscience stung me so that I 
should have been willing to change circumstan- 
ces with a toad, or the meanest and vilest crea- 
ture that ever was. I would have given any 
thing to be put out of existence. I thought if 
I knew that thousands of years would end the 
miseries of hell, it would give me some relief. 
I thought if I could justify myself, and cast the 
blame upon God, this would relieve my distress. 
But I felt this to be impossible ; and I saw my 
heart so opposed to God, that I concluded I was 
left by his Spirit, and was in an unpardonable 
state. A great part of the time, I was in total 
despair, and thought I felt as miserable as the 
damned. No one who has not experienced it, 
can have any idea of the distress which I en- 
dured. I don't think but that I could have sat 
down and put both my feet into the fire, and 
held them there, and bore the pain more easily 
than to bear what I did in my mind. 

" I continued in this state of mind from the fore- 
part of August till the latter part of September, 
or beginning of October. About this time, I 
began to entertain some hope that I was recon- 
ciled to God. I thought I could take pleasure 



FARMINGTON, CONN. 171 

in meditating on the divine character, and those 
doctrines of the gospel, which had once been so 
painful. It appeared that all God's ways were 
right, and all his requirements reasonable, and 
that it would be the greatest happiness to be able 
to serve him. Soon after, I heard a sermon 
from the words, ' My grace is sufficient for thee.' 
It was a text and subject which came with great 
power and comfort to my mind ; and it appeared 
now more than ever to be reasonable and desira- 
ble to submit myself into the hand of God, to be 
disposed of by him as he pleases." 

Upon being asked w^hether he could fix upon 
any particular time in which he was renewed 
and humbled, if ever — he replied, "I cannot; 
and I often have great fears that I never have 
been truly humbled. But, at times, if my heart 
does not deceive me, I feel a happiness in medi- 
tating on the character of God, and in the thought 
that I am in his hands, and that all things are 
at his wise disposal. And though for the most 
part, I indulge a hope in his mercy through 
Jesus Christ, yet I am sensible that in myself I 
am infinitely unworthy, and ill-deserving ; and 
that it would be perfectly just and righteous in 
God to cast me off'. And if this should be my 
portion, and it should finally appear that I had 
been left for my great wickedness, to deceive 



172 NEW ENGLAND llEVirALS. 

myself with a false hope, I could have nothing 
to say." 

Upon being asked what his present feelings 
were, towards careless, innpenitent sinners, he 
replied, "I feel that they are to be pitied. It 
seems when I reflect upon it, as if I could not 
bear the thought of any one going on, and 
finally suffering such a hell as I have tasted. 
An eternity of such distress as I experienced for 
a time in my breast, by a view of the divine 
character, and the happiness of others in serving 
God, would be intolerably dreadful." 

Another person, rising of 20 years of age, 
gave me a narrative, of which the following is 
an abstract. 

*' My advantages have been great from a child ; 
and I have often had some concern of mind re- 
specting religion ; but nothing very special, till 
the time of the religious attention in this society 
four or five years ago. I was then considerably 
impressed, but my concern soon left me in a 
great measure, and I lived in a state of careless- 
ness and stupidity, till the beginning of the fall 
of 1793. About this time, a solemn providence 
was made the means of alarming me, and 
awakening my attention to my spiritual condi- 
tion and prospects. My anxiety for a time was 
great; but it was not long before I began to en- 



FARMINGTON, CONN. 173 

tertain a hope that I was in a safe state, and 
was much relieved. But soon I became con- 
vinced that I was in the gall of bitterness and bond 
of iniquity ; and that my hope had been without 
any just foundation. My anxiety, therefore, 
returned, and continued more or less till the 
winter following. In February, before any ap- 
pearance of uncommon attention in the society, 
my conviction and distress of mind greatly in- 
creased. I had a clear sense of my sin, and 
experienced sensible opposition of heart to God, 
and to the doctrines of the gospel which I heard 
preached. I was convinced of their truth, and 
yet hated them. Often when I have heard them 
held up with plainness, in the house of God, on 
the Sabbath, I have wished that I could be 
absent. To be obliged to sit and hear things so 
disgusting, and which I knew to be the truth, 
was exceedingly painful. The Bible also, was 
to me a most odious book. I could not endure 
to read it. Every page appeared to be against 
me. While in this situation, I looked on every 
side for relief. I fled to every thing for refuge, 
but to God. For a time I strove hard to disbe- 
lieve the doctrines of the gospel. I searched 
diligently to find arguments against them — par- 
ticularly the doctrine of the endless future 
punishment of the wicked. I listened to the 
15=^ 



174 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

arguments of the Universalists — I endeavored to 
persuade myself that God was such a merciful 
being that he never would punish any of man- 
kind, or at least, not with endless punishment — 
whatever might be their treatment of him, and 
of his Son in this life. But all was in vain — 
the Scriptures were decisive — and I was obliged 
to acknowledge the necessity of religion, and of 
an interest in Christ, in order to any true peace 
in this, or another world. Accordingly I set 
myself very earnestly as 1 thought, to obtain it — 
labored hard to make my heart better, and to 
recommend myself to the Saviour. But finding 
all attempts of this kind fail, and finding that the 
opposition of my heart increased, I fled for refuge 
to antinomianism. I thought it must be impos- 
sible foi* a sinner to love God, as long as he sup- 
posed his sins were unforgiven, and that God 
was his enemy. I, therefore, endeavored to 
think that Christ had died for me, in particular, 
and that my sins were all pardoned; — hoping 
that if I could persuade myself of this, it would 
give me peace, and be unto me according to my 
faith, or as I now view it, my vain self-flattering. 
But I was not permitted to wrap myself up in 
this delusion. I next attempted to persuade 
myself that there was no such thing as free 
moral agency, or accountability, nor any distiac* 



FARMINGTON, CONN. 175 

tion between virtue and vice — but that mankind 
were mere machines, actuated by a blind and 
fatal necessity. But I was unable to reason 
myself into a belief of this. I had a conscious- 
ness of sin and guilt which I could not throw 
off. I felt my desert of misery, and of the per- 
fect reasonableness of my being required to give 
my heart to God. My heart, however, was still 
opposed, — his character and conduct I did not 
love — especially his leaving me in this situation 
when he was able to deliver me, and did deliver 
others, and give them hope and comfort. And 
whenever I heard of any particular instance of 
this, it caused the opposition of my heart to rise 
very high. I was told that I must submit. I 
attempted to do it, and to flatter myself that I 
did submit — But my submission would last no 
longer than till the character of God came clear- 
ly into view again. After these things, I had a 
lively sense of the hypocrisy I had been guilty 
of in every thing I had been doing — that in all 
my strivings, I had had no sincerity or regard 
to God ; but had been actuated in every thing by 
perfect selfishness — that all my cries to God, 
had been mere mockery — flowing from a heart 
totally opposed to him — that in every prayer I 
had made for the Holy Spirit, God had seen 
that it was not from the heart; but that my 



176 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

heart and words were at perfect variance. Nev- 
er before, had I such an idea of the plague of 
my heart, or of the sensible enmity against God, 
which an awakened sinner may be the subject 
of. My distress was now such that 1 thought I 
could not endure it. I slept but little ; and 
whenever I awoke from sleep, my distress and 
anguish came upon me in a moment. I used to 
think that if I could be relieved for a few mo- 
ments, it would be more tolerable. But I had 
no relief — and what added exceedingly to my 
distress, was the thought that it would probably 
not only be constant, but forever. 

" But notwithstanding all my distress, I greatly 
dreaded the thought of falling back into my 
former stupidity — being convinced that if I was 
given up to carelessness, I should perish, and 
that the light and conviction I had resisted 
would greatly aggravate my condemnation. 

" After continuing a while in this state, doubts 
began to rise in my mind, respecting the divini- 
ty of the Scriptures. I questioned whether the 
Bible was the word of God, and I even some- 
times harbored the thought that there was no 
God. This, when I came to reflect upon it, 
increased, if possible, my distress. I viewed it as 
an evidence that I was left of God — and that I 
was about to be given up to delusion to be- 



TAEBITNGTON, CONN. 177 

lieve a lie. I now began to despair of ever 
being- brought to repentance. And for a con- 
siderable time, except at intervals, I chose death 
rather than to continue in life. I thought there 
was no happiness for me in this world, nor in 
the next — and that the long-er I lived, the more 
intolerable would be my future misery. In 
these dreadful moments of despair, the most 
shocking" tennptations would rush upon me, 
urging me to destroy myself. But through the 
mercy of God, I was preserved from a compli- 
ance with them. 

** While under these temptations, and during all 
the time of my greatest distress, I was very 
careful to conceal my feelings and exercises. 
For this purpose, I kept much alone, and en- 
deavored to avoid conversation as much as pos- 
sible. I felt ashamed, and afraid to let ihe state 
of my mind be known — ^judging from my own 
former views and feelings respecting such things, 
that were I to relate what I had experienced, no 
person would credit me ; and that I should be 
considered either as delirious, or disposed to 
deceive. I am now fully convinced that my 
conduct, in this respect, was unwise and injuri- 
ous. Had I freely opened my mind to some 
person acquainied with tlie exercises of sinners 
under conviction, and the devices of Satan to 



178 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

destroy them, I might have been much relieved 
under the despair and temptations I experienced, 
and perhaps wholly prevented from falling into 
them. But God is wise in all he has permitted 
to take place. And he is infinitely merciful ; or 
when I was thus guilty of the heinous sin of 
despairing of his mercy, I should have been im- 
mediately destroyed. 

" It was several months after I began to be 
delivered from that despair and peculiar distress 
which I have mentioned, before I entertained a 
hope that the enmity of my heart was subdued. 
I fix not on any particular time when this took 
place, if ever. I am far from being confident 
respecting myself. I know the heart is deceit- 
ful above all things, and desperately wicked. 
Yet, for the most part, I entertain a hope, ground- 
ed upon the submission and peace which, if I 
am not deceived, I sometimes find in contemplat- 
ing the character of Go,d, and the Saviour, and the 
truths and precious promises of his Word, and 
in a desire to be conformed to his holy will." 



179 



CHAPTER XII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Norfolk, 
Conn., in the year 1799. By the Rev. Ammi R. 

ROBBINS. 

It pleased the blessed God, in the year 1767, to 
afford some special tokens of his gracious pres- 
ence among us, to the peculiar joy of the 
precious few who loved Zion, and who wailed 
in fervent prayer for her prosperity. The 
blessed influences of the Spirit seemed to be 
shed down in a remarkable manner, and the 
whole town seemed to be awed with the pres- 
ence of the Lord. Many were struck with 
surprise, and numbers were impressed with a 
sense of their guilty and ruined state as sinners, 
and began to cry, what must we do to be 
saved ? But alas, it was of short continuance, 
as to its power and abiding influence. A num- 
ber, however, were so deeply impressed that 
they could find no relief, until they were hope- 
fully made new creatures and found rest in 
Christ Jesus — about ten or twelve, who seemed 
to live like Christians, and joined themselves to 
the Lord ; while many who wer^ awakened 
and terrified for a short season, fell back into 



180 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

Stupidity, and some became in their lives and 
conduct- worse than before. It pleased the God 
of all grace, to call in one and another success- 
ively for several years following, until the year 
1783, which will be memorable with us, and, I 
trust, will be remembered by many with thanks- 
giving and praise through eternal ages. This 
second revival, if it may be so called, began in 
May, 1783, when it appeared, by inquiry 
afterwards, that some of God's people had been 
remarkably stirred up to pray for the outpour- 
ing of the Holy Spirit. Numbers were im- 
pressed in different parts of the town, without 
any knowledge of each other's circumstances, at 
the same time. The seriousness became gen- 
eral, and the distress of many visible. A public 
lecture was set up, and was attended nearly 
every week through the summer, at which 
some one or other neighboring minister at- 
tended, preached, and assisted in conversing 
with awakened and distressed souls after the 
meeting. Besides the public lecture, confer- 
ences were attended in different parts of the 
town. And such were the order and decency, 
in general, that those who sought occasion, if 
any there were, did not openly oppose the work. 
In consequence of this glorious day of divine 
grace, there were added to the church in No- 



NORFOLK, CONN. 181 

vember, twent}^ -seven ; in the January follow- 
ing, thirteen ; and in March, ten ; making in 
all, fifty. Of these, eighteen were males, and 
thirty-two females. Besides these, several were 
added afterwards. 

Most of these are still living, and with us, 
and we trust have walked agreeably to their 
Christian profession. By this means our church 
has been considerably numerous, and generally 
harmonious. 

But it is to be lamented, that stupidity 
gradually increased and spread over the town. 
The wise and the foolish slumbered together. 

Besides these gloomy appearances, some of 
the friends of Christ used frequently to remark, 
with distress and concern, that many of our 
younger people, and persons of information and 
influence, were fast verging towards infidelity. 
Several had nearly or quite renounced their 
belief in the divinity of the holy Scriptures, and 
others were reasoning themselves into the doc- 
trine of universal salvation. Meanwhile pro- 
faneness increased like a flood, and various 
species of wickedness prevailed. So that it 
might be truly said of us that 'iniquity abound- 
ed and the love of many had waxed cold." 
Amidst all this, it must be remarked that the 
people more generally came to meeting on the 
16 



182 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

Sabbath, and strangers would notice with sur- 
prise, that the general attendance of people on 
public worship was rather uncommon and extra- 
ordinary. But it is to be feared that the words 
of the prophet may with propriety be adopted 
concerning the most of them — " This people 
draw nigh to me with their mouth, and honor 
me with their lips, but their heart is far from 
me." 

About five years ago, the concert of prayer 
proposed to be observed quarterly, and which 
was attended in many parts of the land, was 
also set up here, and the members of the 
church, with some others, attended. These 
seasons appeared to be solemn, and were anima- 
ting and encouraging to numbers of God's peo- 
ple. But nothing special appeared, indicating 
a revival of religion, until January, 1799, when 
it was noticed that our religious assemblies were 
more solemn and attentive. The religious peo- 
ple about this time, hearing of some revivals of 
religion in two or three other towns in the 
vicinity, and having before this heard of the 
work of God at a further distance, were induced 
to hope, and ardently to pray that we might 
have a gracious visit also. 

Although no special instances of awakening, 
as yet, appeared to take place, there is reason 



NORFOLK, CONN. 183 

to conclude that numbers of God's dear people, 
in secret as well as in a social way, did most 
earnestly plead at the throne of grace, that the 
Lord would get glory to his name in reviving 
his work among us, and in infinite mercy send 
his Holy Spirit to arrest the progress of thought- 
less sinners, who were in the broad way to 
eternal ruin. Soon it was whispered among 
some of our serious people, that one and another 
in this and that part of the town were troubled 
in mind. Our congregation on the Sabbath 
became more full than ordinary, and very 
solemn indeed. In February and March, the 
attention became so general that it was thought 
proper, at the desire of many, that religious 
conferences should be set up. They accordingly 
were, in four, and sometimes five different parts 
of the town. A public lecture was also ap- 
pointed to be preached every Thursday, and 
became a matter of course through the summer, 
and into the autumn ; so that there was no 
need of warning ; but when the day came, the 
house was filled with people, almost like the 
Sabbath. Ministers from abroad were gen- 
erally procured to preach on these occasions ; 
and they were undoubtedly, by the blessing of 
God, a means of promoting the work, of instruct- 



184 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

ing and edifying young converts, and guarding 
them against errors and intemperate zeal. 

To give an account of the peculiar trials and 
exercises of individuals, would swell this narra- 
tive too much, and probably not be edifying to 
the bulk of your readers. 

It may, however, be useful to observe, that as 
the Lord was about to carry on a glorious work 
of grace among us, it appears that he was 
pleased to begin it in a way that was suited to 
strike the people with surprise, and effectually 
stop the mouths of those who otherwise might 
oppose, or at least doubt of its being the Lord's 
work. For nearly at its beginning, there were 
several persons who were struck with a sense 
of their miserable state and condition as sinners. 
And although they tried hard, yet it was impos- 
sible for them long to conceal their feelings. 
Their very countenances would indicate clearly 
the distress of their souls. These were persons 
who were influential and very popular in town, 
and of very considerable information. They 
were, before this, very far from all appearance 
of religion — much inclined to, and some far 
advanced in deistical sentiments, and those of 
the universalists. These being hopefully sub- 
dued by an omnipotent arm, and appearing 
meek and humble in their deportment, gave a 



NORFOLK, CONN. 185 

prodigious shock to many others, especially 
their intimates. And they now soon joined 
heart and hand to promote the work, by con- 
versing with others, attending and assisting at 
conferences, and being enabled to conduct with 
modesty, humility and prudence, yet with firm- 
ness in the cause, were, no doubt, used as a 
happy means of promoting and spreading the 
religious attention. 

In June and July, the marvelous displays of 
divine power and grace were conspicuous 
beyond any thing of the kind we had ever 
witnessed. A universal solemnity spread over 
the town, and seized the minds of almost all, 
both old and young. It appeared that Jehovah 
was, in very deed, in the midst of us, with a 
witness — yea, with many witnesses, sufficient 
to make even an atheist tremble. Great num- 
bers were bowed with a sense of the presence of 
the Lord. Some rejoicing and praising God — 
others in anguish of soul, crying, what must we 
do ? Yet they were by no means noisy or 
boisterous, but, in silent anguish, seemed to be 
cut to the heart. 

Almost every day, we could hear of one or 
more who had found relief, or as the phrase 
was, "obtained a hope ; " and new instances of 
16=^ 



186 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

persons impressed with a sense of their guilty, 
wretched, undone state. 

Some appeared almost on the borders of 
despair, while others were complaining of a 
hard and obstinate heart, and that there could 
not be any sinner on this side hell so vile 
as they. 

As there were now numbers who had for 
several months entertained hopes that they 
were reconciled to God, and friends to the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and being desirous to appear 
openly, if it might be, to espouse the cause, by 
making a public profession of religion, and 
observing all the ordinances of the gospel, it 
was thought best to give them opportunity. 
And this not only on their account, but as a 
means of the awakening and conviction of 
others. And here it must be observed, that 
numbers who had as yet remained unmoved, 
when they canle to witness the solemn scene — 
when they beheld many of their intimate com- 
panions — a husband — a wife — a brother — a sis- 
ter — a parent — a child — a near friend — a late 
jovial companion, with sweet serenity, solemnly 
giving up themselves to the Lord — publicly 
enlisting under the banner of Jesus, and en- 
gaging forever to renounce the ways of sin, and 
the corrupt practices of the world, and cleave to 



NORFOLK, CONN. 187 

the Lord — and beholding one and another, at 
the same time, baptized in his name — they 
were pierced through, as it were, with a dart. 
They often went home full of distress, and 
could never find rest or ease, until they had 
submitted to a sovereign God, and placed their 
hope and confidence on Jesus Christ. 

After due examination, they were admitted 
to full communion with the visible church. 
Aug. 11th, sixtee7i were admitted; Aug. 25, 
twenty -four ; Oct. 6, twent2j -three ; Oct. 27, 
twenty -tvjo ; Dec. 15, ten; Jan. 19, 1800,yb^^r- 
teen ; Feb. 2, three ; March 16, eight ; June 
29, three, and Aug. 31, eighteen. Of these 
fifty-nine were males, and ninety-four females. 
Several others who entertain hopes respecting 
themselves, may probably soon be added. 

Having given a brief sketch of the wonderful 
work of God among us, my feelings dictate 
that some remarks concerning it may be useful 
to comfort God's people, and to animate them 
in praying and laboring for the promotion of 
Christ's kingdom. 

1. It is of unspeakable importance that the 
means of grace be used with impenitent sinners. 
Jericho's walls must tumble down in conse- 
quence of the blowing of the ram's horns. 
Naaman must wash seven times in the waters 



188 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

of Jordan, that he may be cured of his leprosy. 
We have found by experience that not only the 
preaching of the Word, but religious conferences 
and social prayer-meetings, at which Christless 
sinners were present, have been abundantly 
blessed for the continuance of serious impres- 
sions on their minds, and increasing conviction 
of their heart-wickedness, and total insufficiency 
to help themselves. 

2. Those doctrines which the world call 
hard sayings^ are the most powerful means in 
the hands of the blessed Spirit to pull down and 
destroy Satan's strong-holds in the hearts of 
sinners. No preaching and conversation seems 
so effectual to drive them from their hiding- 
places and refuges of lies, as to tell them plainly 
that they are eternally undone, if the unprom- 
ised mercy of God is not displayed in their 
favor — that they have not the least claim on 
God, and if he does not have mercy, they are 
gone forever — that all which they do short of 
real submission to God, is wholly selfish — that 
they may as well despair of ever helping them- 
selves first as last, and that the reason why they 
do not find relief is merely because they will not 
yield and bow to a holy sovereign God. I am 
sensible that some will be greatly irritated at 
these naked truths, and will not hear them. 



NORFOLK, CONN. 189 

But those whose eyes are open to see and 
realize eternal things, will be silent ; and 
although they do not love these doctrines, they 
fear they are true, and appear to be cut to the 
heart. 

3. When the subjects of this work were 
hopefully renewed, they were not usually sensi- 
ble of it at the time — many of them not till 
some days afterwards. They perceived indeed 
an alteration in their feelings and views, but 
they did not entertain a thought that it was 
conversion. More generally they feared that 
God had left them, and that they had lost their 
conviction. Yet they have found upon reflec- 
tion that God was right, and that they were 
wrong. They have agreed in this, that it 
would be just in God to cast them off", whatever 
he should do with others. A very sensible 
man, of middle age, told me with the greatest 
apparent sincerity, that it appeared to him, that 
for such a wretch as he, who had rebelled 
against, and insulted so great, so holy a God all 
his days, hell was the proper place — and that he 
did not see how God could do any other than 
send him there, and that he felt, that if he 
might love and praise him, he should be willing 
to be separated from that holy world where 
such wretches as he ouorht not to come. It has 



190 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

been common for them to feel entirely submis- 
sive to God, and pleased with his administra- 
tions, while they did not imagine that they 
were interested in the atonement of Christ, or 
view themselves forgiven and accepted of God. 

4. Before I close, it may be proper to make 
some observations respecting the fruits of this 
glorious work of God among us, as it is now 
almost two years since it began. The hopeful 
converts have generally appeared as well as 
could be expected. A spirit of love and union 
seems to prevail, as yet, among them. It is 
hoped that their religion will not be as the 
morning cloud and early dew which soon pass- 
eth away. 

But after all, it is by no means designed by 
these communications, to represent, or to have 
it understood, that in such a glorious harvest 
there is not chaff among the wheat. It is 
greatly to be feared and expected that all will 
not persevere — that some will be found with the 
lamp of profession, but no oil in their lamp. 

I will only add that there are a few instances 
of awakening now with us ; and a number who 
are bowed down, and appear to be "weary and 
heavy laden." 

One man nearly fifty years of age, who has 
been a member of the church for many years, 



NORFOLK, CONN. 191 

more than a year ago gave up his hope entirely, 
viewed himself in an undone state — concluded 
there was no mercy for him, dared not come to 
the Lord's table, and was often filled with such 
agony, that he could hardly attend to the ordi- 
nary concerns of his family. Now it is hoped 
that his captivity is turned. He thinks he has 
entirely different views of God and the Re- 
deemer from what he ever had before, and at 
times is filled with joy. 

I hope and trust that thousands and thousands 
in heaven and earth, are, and will be employed 
in thanksgivings and praises to the triune God, 
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, for the marvelous 
displays of his infinitely free, rich and sovereign 
grace among us here, as well as in many parts 
of our sinful land and world. And oh, let all 
that love our Lord Jesus and his cause, join as 
he has taught us, and with unceasing importu- 
nity devoutly and humbly pray, '' Thy kingdom 
come, thy will be done on earth as it is in 
heaven." 



192 



CHAPTER XIII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Bristol, 
Conn., in the year 1799. By the Rev. Giles H. 

COWLES. 

For most of the time since my settlement in 
this place, there had been some individuals 
under serious impressions ; and from six to 
eleven had been annually added to the church. 
But for a year or two before the revival began, 
the people appeared to be uncommonly inatten- 
tive to their eternal concerns. For more than a 
year, but one had made a public profession of 
religion, and not more than one appeared to be 
inquiring the way to Zion. The concerns of 
the present life, appeared to engross the atten- 
tion of most This was the 

situation of the society when the revival began 
in several neighboring places in the latter part 
of the year 1798. The minister of one of those 
societies preached here, the last Sabbath in 
January, 1799, and gave some account of the 
work of God in those towns, which considerably 
engaged the attention of the hearers, and ap- 
peared to affect the minds of some individuals. 
On the second Sabbath in 



I 



BRISTOL, CONN. 193 

February, information was given that a lecture 
would be preached at the meeting-house on 
Wednesday, and that several ministers were 
expected. The people generally assembled, 
and three neighboring ministers were present. 
The exercises were introduced with some obser- 
vations on the peculiar attention to religion 
which had begun in places around, and two 
sermons were delivered on the occasion. An 
unusual attention and solemnity were soon very 
apparent in the congregation, and numbers ap- 
peared deeply affected, and in tears. A confer- 
ence being appointed in the evening, a large 
school-house was filled ; and divine influences 
appeared more powerful than in the afternoon. 
The assembly was solemn as the grave. All 
seemed to be deeply impressed with a sense of 
the importance of their eternal concerns, and to 
hear v^ith the most eao^er and anxious attention. 
The exercises continued till nine o'clock, and 
yet the hearers appeared as if unwilling to leave 
the house. 

The next day, being on a visit in one part of 
the society, I conversed with three young per- 
sons who appeared to be feelingly convinced of 
their sin and danger, and who were the first 
that had any conversation with me respecting 
their eternal concerns. But within a week from 
17 



194 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

the time of this lecture, perhaps fifty appeared 
to be under deep conviction of sin ; and ten or 
twelve entertained a hope that they were recon- 
ciled to God. Thus the divine Spirit in its 
quickening influences, seemed to descend like a 
shower, in different parts of the society. Al- 
most all appeared to be so far affected, that the 
genera] inquiry and conversation were about 
the things of religion. At first, it was in some, 
perhaps an affection of the passions, but as this 
subsided, it was in many instances succeeded by 
a deep and rational conviction of their guilt, 
danger, and need of the Saviour, and the renew- 
ing influences of his Spirit. For several months, 
the work of conviction continued to extend, 
though with less rapidity than at first, and there 
were frequent instances of hopeful conversions ; 
till by some disagreeable occurrences, the work 
appeared to be greatly retarded in the month of 
June. At that time a sectarian controversy 
about certain sentiments, little connected with 
the essential truths of religion, unhappily arose, 
and for a time, engaged much of the attention 
and conversation. This produced disputes and 
ill-feelings, and seemed greatly to divert atten- 
tion from that anxious concern for the salvation 
of the soul, which had before prevailed. And 
although in a few weeks, this dispute in a great 



I 



BRISTOL, CONN. 195 

measure, subsided, yet the revival never recov- 
ered its former life and power. And there has 
appeared to be very few new instances of con- 
viction or conversion since that time. This 
shows the pernicious tendency of such contro- 
versies to check religious awakenings, and 
quench the Spirit of God. How cautious, then, 
should all be of introducing such disputes in 
times of peculiar attention to divine things. . 

But to proceed in the narration — 

It may be observed that most who have had a 
thorough conviction of their entire depravity, 
great guilt and danger, entertain a hope that 
they have become reconciled to God. A few 
yet remain under serious impressions, who do 
not suppose they have embraced the Saviour ; 
while some, it is to be feared, who have been in 
some measure awakened to a sense of their sin 
and danger, have lost their conviction. 
. . . There has appeared among those who 
were seriously affected, a peculiar disposition to 
hear, and get divine instruction, and an unwil- 
lingness to leave religious meetings after the 
public exercises were concluded, as long as they 
could hear religious conversation. It was pleas- 
ing to see with what solemn attention and ap- 
parent satisfaction, many of the youth listened 
to divine instruction, who a few weeks before, 



196 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

were thoughtless of the important concerns of 
religion, and took their greatest pleasure in 
balls, vain company and amusements. But the 
ball chambers, and the card-tables were now 
forsaken. And those who were serious, were 
deeply impressed with a sense of the hurtful 
tendency of such things to divert attention from 
divine things, quench the strivings of God's 
Spirit, and harden the heart. 

One hundred have made a profession, and 
been received into this church since the revival 
began, of whom sixty-one are females, and 
thirty-nine males. About sixty are under thirty 
years of age, and there may be, perhaps, twelve 
that are nearly fifty or upwards. This shows 
the great importance of cordially engaging in 
religion in the season of youth. Most of those 
who have made a public profession suppose that 
they have become reconciled during this pecu- 
liar effusion of the Holy Spirit ; but some, who 
date their conversion several years back, have 
now been more quickened and confirmed in 
their hopes. Others have been shaken from 
their old hopes, been brought to see that they 
were building on the sand, and havT now hope- 
fully embraced the Saviour, and thus built on 
the rock of ages. There are, perhaps, twenty 
who entertain a hope of having made their 



BRISTOL, CONN. 197 

peace with God, that have not yet made a pub- 
lic profession of religion. 

It may be remarked, that the converts are 
chiefly from families where one or both the 
parents were professors, or hopefully pious. 
This consideration affords parents a very power- 
ful motive to engage in religion, and to bring up 
their children in the nurture and admonition of 
the Lord. By neglecting these things, parents 
are destroying both themselves, and their chil- 
dren. 

Having given this general sketch of the begin- 
ning and progress of the revival, I shall proceed 
to some observations to illustrate in a more par- 
ticular manner, the nature of the work. 

It has been remarkably free from all irregu- 
larity and enthusiasm. The convictions have 
been rational, but deep and powerful. When 
first awakened, persons were generally moved 
by a sense of danger. They generally set out 
with a resolution, and the expectation of doing 
something to make themselves better — commend 
themselves to God, and procure his favor, having 
no just sense of their entire depravity of heart, 
or moral inability. But the more they attended 
to the duties of religion, and endeavored to 
make themselves better, the more sensible they 

became of their exceeding depravity ^.nd guilt. 
17# 



198 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

Like the woman, who spent all she had to be 
healed of the physicians, they were sensible 
that they were nothing bettered, but rather grew 
worse. They were soon brought to see that 
their hearts were full of sin and opposition to 
God. When under thorough conviction, they 
would readily acknowledge that they Avere sen- 
sible that they were greatly opposed to God's 
character, laws and government — that they had 
always acted from a wicked, selfish heart, and 
therefore had never done any thing right in the 
sight of God. They would observe that they 
formerly had no idea that they were opposed to 
God, but used to suppose, that they had some 
love to him, and did many things which were 
right and acceptable to him, and that it there- 
fore appeared as if it would be hard and unjust 
in God to doom them to destruction ; but that 
they were now sensible that they had always 
been opposed to God — had always acted from a 
sinful temper, and so had been sinning against 
him in all their moral conduct, and that he 
might justly cast them off forever. In this stage 
of their convictions, they did not feel that their 
great sinfulness consisted in any particular sin- 
ful misconduct, or immorality, but in their 
hearts, that great fountain and source of all 
wickedness, and ia the general temper which 



i 



BRISTOL, CONN. 199 

actuated them in all their conduct. They were 
feelingly convinced that they never could enjoy 
any real peace or happiness, or participate in 
the holy enjoyments of heaven, unless their 
hearts were renewed by the divine Spirit. 
They were also fully sensible, that such was 
their depravity and opposition to God, and holi- 
ness, that they never should repent, and cordially 
embrace the gospel, unless influenced by the 
Spirit of God; and that he might, in justice, 
leave them to go on and perish in their sins. 
Thus they felt that they lay at the mere sovereign, 
uncovenated mercy — that their only ground of 
hope was that God through Christ, would have 
mercy on whom he would have mercy. In this 
situation they were sensible, that the doctrine 
of divine sovereignty or election, which man- 
kind naturally oppose, and deny with such 
bitterness, was their only ground of hope. For 
if God were not to have mercy upon them, till 
they had done something to recommend them- 
selves to his mercy, or to procure his grace, 
they felt that their case would be hopeless. 
Neither did they feel that their hearts being 
wholly depraved or opposed to God, would 
afford them any just excuse for remaining im- 
penitent ; but they were feelingly convinced 
that should they perish, the blame would fall 



200 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

upon themselves. This view of their character 
and condition, stripped them of their self- 
righteousness, and self-dependence, rendered 
them sensible of their need of the Lord Jesus as 
their Saviour to deliver them both from the 
power and punishment of sin, and so prepared 
them to trust in him alone for salvation. 

These were generally the views and feelings 
of those who now hope they are reconciled, 
while they were under conviction, although 
there might be some circumstantial differences. 
The convictions of some were more sharp and 
powerful than those of others. Some experi- 
enced them for a longer, some for a shorter 
term. But when they were very powerful, the 
subjects of them commonly found relief the 
sooner. A certain person who is among the 
hopeful converts, was not under real conviction 
more than half a day before her mind was filled 
with comfort. She lived in a remote part of the 
society, which rendered it difficult for her to 
attend public worship, and so had not been at 
any religious meetings since the uncommon 
attention began. But hearing of it, and of the 
conversation of some youths, who appeared to 
be converts, it struck her mind that it must be 
something great and powerful to produce such a 
change in their feelings and conversation ; and 



BRISTOL, CONN. 201 

that therefore, conversion must be a great and 
important change. Soon after this, she attended 
a meeting one evening, and thought she never 
before heard such truths and exhortations as 
were delivered by the speaker. jVs he endeav- 
ored to show the importance of religion for 
support on a dying bed, and preparation to 
meet our Judge in peace, she was affected with 
a sense of the dreadfulness of being called to 
meet death while in a state of sin and opposi- 
tion against the Almighty. These thoughts lay 
with weight on her mind that night, til] she fell 
asleep, and returned next morning when she 
awoke. But soon after she was very powerfully 
impressed with a sense of her exceeding wicked- 
ness, and felt as if she was the most vile, un- 
worthy sinner on earth. She was so oppressed 
and disturbed with a sense of her sinfulness, 
that she could not attend to the concerns of her 
family. But before noon her mind was relieved. 
Her heart was filled with joy, love and praise to 
God, from a view of the loveliness of his glorious 
character, and of great mercy and condescen- 
sion to sinners. Her great desire was, that all 
would praise God. She continued in this state, 
praising and rejoicing in God two or three days, 
before she thought she had any title to salva- 
tion. 



202 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

Others were under conviction three or four 
days, or a week, and some for several weeks or 
months, before they appeared to become recon- 
ciled to God. 

When they found sensible relief in their 
minds, it was commonly from a discovery of the 
glory, amiableness, and rectitude of the divine 
character, and from a disposition to submit to 
God. On discovering the glory of the divine 
character, they felt a disposition to love, praise, 
and rejoice in God, whatever became of them. 
They had new views and feelings towards 
almost every thing around them. Jesus Christ 
appeared glorious and lovely, and such an all- 
sufficient Saviour, as they needed ; and there- 
fore, they cordially trusted in him for salvation. 
They were pleased with the terms of the gos- 
pel, which are suited to exalt God, and hum- 
ble sinners. They could rejoice that the Lord 
reigned, and that he would dispose of all events, 
as he saw best. The Bible appeared new and 
delightful. They cordially approved of its 
truths and requirements as just and reasonable. 
Sin appeared hateful. They felt themselves to 
be vile, and wondered that they had been spared, 
or that there was any hope in their case. They 
felt a disposition to love and forgive their ene- 
mies, and to seek and pray for the salvation of 



BRISTOL, CONN. 203 

all around them. These and other similar views 
and feelings have been generally manifested by 
the converts. But some have manifested a much 
more lively sense of these things than others. 
At first their minds were so much engrossed by 
these objects, that they thought little or nothing 
about their own salvation. Others have observed 
that it seemed to them that God's character 
would appear glorious and lovely, and they 
could rejoice in it, even if they should be cast 
off. Their love to God and his government 
appeared to originate from a reconciliation to 
his holy character, and therefore to be essenti- 
ally different from that false, selfish love, which 
arises from a belief that God is reconciled to us, 
and designs to save us in particular. For it is 
from finding in themselves this love and recon- 
ciliation to God's character, law and govern- 
ment, and a disposition to delight in the truths 
and duties of religion, that they indulge a hope, 
that they have become h-eirs of salvation. 

Those who entertain this hope, generally ap- 
pear to have a humble- sense of their sinfulness, 
unworthiness, and entire dependence upon God, 
and continual need of the quickening, assisting 
influences of the Holy Spirit, and express an 
earnest desire to be freed from their remaining 
depravity. Numbers oi the youth have ob- 



204 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

served, that they formerly supposed religion to 
be gloomy, and disagreeable, and that it would 
destroy all their pleasure and comfort, should 
they embrace it. Therefore, they could not 
think of enc^aging in it, and were really afraid 
they should have it. But they now say, they 
never knew what real peace or happiness was 
before — that at times, they find a joy and satis- 
faction in God and divine things, which far 
exceeds all the pleasures that the world can 
afford, and that they have experienced more 
real happiness in .attending one religious meet- 
ing, than in all their vain and sinful amuse- 
ments. 

The peculiar doctrines of the gospel, such as 
the entire depravity of the natural heart, regen- 
eration by the efficacious influences of the Holy 
Spirit, justification by faith alone, God's sov- 
ereignty and universal government, or his de- 
crees and election — these doctrines which are 
so crossing to the feelings of the natural heart, 
and so bitterly opposed and denied by many, 
appear to be very fully and cordially embraced 
by those who are hopefully renewed. Although 
many of them once disliked these doctrines, and 
thought them very hard and unreasonable, as 
impenitent sinners generally do, yet they ap- 
peared to be led immediately into them by the 



BRISTOL, CtJNN. 205 

convictions of the divine Spirit, as being the 
only doctrines, which afforded any ground of 
hope to sinners. Some of them have observed, 
that it appears to them, that every one who has 
been brought to a just sense of his condition, 
through the renewing influences of the Spirit, 
and become reconciled to God, must be con- 
vinced of the truth of these doctrines, and cordi- 
ally embrace them. 

It may be useful here to give some particular 
account of a remarkable display of the sovereign 
power and mercy of God in awakening a certain 
person. He was a young married man who 
was inclining to infidelity, and who made very 
light of the revival when it began, calling it 
delusion, enthusiasm and priestcraft. As his 
wife was among the first who became serious- 
ly impressed, he endeavored to divert and hinder 
her attention, and to ridicule her out of her 
seriousness. He was highly displeased because 
she was affected and shed tears at hearing a 
sermon, and he said he was ashamed of her 
folly, and that no preaching or minister could 
ever fetch a tear from his eye. Sometime after 
his wife was apparently reconciled to God, she 
was about to go with a number of others to be 
examined for admission into the church. He 
endeavored to dissuade her from it, saying that 
18 



206 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

it was unnecessary, and that she could as well 
live religion without making a public profes- 
sion, as with. But as she, thinking it to be 
her duty, went to be examined, he was greatly 
displeased — ^would hardly speak to her, and 
scarcely take his food for several days. He told 
her brother, that he designed to go to sea, and 
swore that he would never go into the meeting- 
house with her again. But that very day, 
there was a lecture appointed at the meeting- 
house, and as the family were getting ready to 
go, her father with whom he lived, proposed 
that he should go v/ith them in the wagon. 
Forgetting his promise, he went, and as he 
entered the meeting-house, he was first of all 
powerfully struck with the recollection that he 
had sworn never to go there with his wife 
again. He was greatly shocked at the thought 
of his rash and wicked oath. The sermons 
which were delivered, made a deep and power- 
ful impression on his mind. It seemed, he 
observed, as if the discourses were addressed 
directly to him, and he was greatly affected, 
and in tears, during a considerable part of the 
religious exercises. He was apparently in 
great distress of mind for some time, and seemed 
deeply sensible of the madness and wicked- 
ness of his former conduct, in opposing and 



BRISTOL, CONN. 207 

• 

making light of divine things. After a while 
he was relieved from his distress of mind, and 
obtained a hope that he was reconciled to God. 
He has since, with his wife, made a public pro- 
fession of that religion, which he once opposed 
and despised. It is to be hoped that his life 
may be such as to adorn his Christian profes- 
sion, and be evidential of a real change of heart. 
But whether it should be so or not, still it ap- 
pears to have been a remarkable display of the 
power of God in favor of divine truth. 

Such remarkable revivals of religion afford 
strong evidence that the Scriptures are from 
God, since the truths contained in them, are 
attended with such a divine power in awaken- 
ing, reforming, and renewing sinners. No 
other doctrines, or schemes of religion have 
such powerful effects. The Bible informs us 
that the preaching of the gospel produced such 
happy and glorious effects, when it was first 
propagated by the apostles. Great multitudes 
both of Jews and Gentiles were then awakened, 
turned from sin to holiness, called out of dark- 
ness into marvelous light, and added to the 
church of Christ. When, therefore, we see the 
gospel now producing such effects, they greatly 
confirm its truth and divine origin. 

Such seasons of peculiar attention to divine 



208 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

things plainly manifest that the power which 
renders the gospel successful, is of God, and 
not of man, and that agreeably to the declara- 
tion of the apostle, " I have planted, Apollos 
watered, but God gave the increase." We see 
from facts, that at one time, the preaching of the 
gospel has little or no effect. Few or none are 
awakened and renewed. At another time, 
these same truths, which have been heard year 
after year with no apparent effect, are clothed 
with power, arrest the attention of numbers, 
and are the means of producing a wonderful 
change in their feelings and sentiments ; so 
that many now cordially believe and embrace 
those truths, which a few weeks before, they 
bitterly opposed -and denied ; and now take 
pleasure in prayer, reading the Scriptures, 
serious conversation, and the other duties of 
religion, which but a short time since, they 
perhaps ridiculed and despised, or at least 
neglected and considered as very tedious and 
irksome. Such facts fully evince, that the 
power which produces these remarkable effects, 
is not of man, nor in the gospel itself, but of 
God. 

The Sovereignty of God in the dispensations 
of his grace, is clearly displayed in such revi- 
vals ; for it is then evident from facts that God 



I 



BRISTOL, CONN. 209 

has mercy on whom he will have mercy, — 
awakens and renews one, and not another, as 
he, in infinite wisdom, sees fit. Although, as 
before noticed, the hopeful converts are chiefly 
from families, where the Sabbath, public wor- 
ship, and divine things have been regarded and 
reverenced ; yet some have been under power- 
ful impressions and convictions, who to human 
appearance, were as unlikely to be impressed, 
as almost any in the society. From the same 
family, some have been taken, and others have 
been left. 

Persons who oppose, and make light of such 
peculiar revivals of religion, give the strongest 
evidence that they have never experienced the 
renewing influences of the divine Spirit. 

Finally — in such seasons of uncommon atten- 
tion to divine things, and among such a number 
of apparent converts, it is to be feared and 
expected that some are deceived, and will 
prove stony ground hearers, whose religion will 
endure but for a time ; and that after a while 
they will fall away, and manifest by their con- 
duct that they were building upon a foundation 
of sand. Should this be the case, although it 
would be very painful to the friends of religion, 
yet it would be no more, than what from Script- 
ure and past experience, we have reason to 
18=^ 



210 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

fear ; and therefore would afford no just objec- 
tion against its being in general the work of the 
Lord. Since there is danger that some may- 
turn back, and fall short of salvation, the apos- 
tolic directions appear very necessary, and ap- 
plicable to those who now hope that they are 
the heirs of salvation. " Let him that thinketh 
he standeth, take heed lest he fall." " Take 
heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an 
evil heart of unbelief in departing from the 
living God." As they regard the honor of re- 
ligion, and their own eternal safety, it behooveth 
them to give all diligence to grow in grace, and 
make their calling and election sure. And we 
pray God that they may, in all things, adorn 
the doctrine of God, their Saviour, by a holy 
life — be found faithful in the cause of God until 
death, and then receive a crown of life. 



211 



CHAPTER XIV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Burlington, 
Conn., in the year 1799. By the Rev. Jonathan 
Miller. 

The unusual attention to religion in this small 
parish, became visible a little before the middle 
of February, 1799 ; though for several Sabbaths 
before that time, some greater degree of solem- 
nity appeared on the congregation, than had 
been common, and a few religious conferences 

were attended Undoubtedly 

in the beginning of the work, numbers were 
moved v/ith little more than a sympathetic 
affection, arising from the novelty and serious- 
ness of the impressive scene. But this was not 
in vain, for the Lord made use of it to open 
their ears to instruction ; and as that subsided, 
it was in many instances followed by the most 
rational conviction of gospel truths, and a real- 
izing sense of their importance, which have 
apparently produced the most happy effects. 
Numbers who were unmoved at first, have 
since been made to inquire with earnestness, 
what they shall do to be saved. And con- 
victions, J think, gradually increased through 



212 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

the following spring- and summer. I have con- 
versed with between forty and fifty who have 
received comfort, and appear to be reconciled to 
God. Many others are yet attentive, while 
there is reason to fear that the seriousness of 
some is on the decline, if not altogether at an 
end. Although there has been a great variety 
in the dealings of God with different indi- 
viduals who now give reason to hope that they 
are heartily reconciled to him, with respect to 
the length, degree, and distinct quality of their 
convictions, and the strength and bitterness of 
their sensible heart-risings against God, in the 
course of their convictions, and the clearness of 
their views, and greatness of their joys, when 
they were at first reconciled, yet there is a 
general similarity in the accounts which they 
all, or nearly all, have given of themselves. 
They have at first, generally, though not uni- 
versally, been principally affected with a sense 
of their danger of the wrath of God, and all 
have resorted to their own works, to conciliate 
his favor, without that submission to him and 
reliance on Christ which the gospel requires. 
While pursuing this course, their painful appre- 
hensions of divine wrath, have been gradually 
overbalanced by successive and increasing dis- 
coveries of their guilt and obstinate depravity of 



1 



1 



PURLINGTON, CONN. 213 

heart, until they have feh their entire depend- 
ence on the sovereign mercy of God to renew 
their hearts. While in this situation, they have 
generally been sensible of dreadful heart-risings 
against God and his government. Some have 
related, their feelings while in this situation, 
which were too dreadful to be repeated. Sev- 
eral have been on the borders of despair. They 
who have received comfort, look back on this, 
as the season of their greatest distress of soul, 
and it has often been so great, as very much to 
interrupt, and sometimes wholly to destroy 
their sleep, labor, and appetite for food. After 
continuing for some time in this state, oppressed 
with a sense of their desperate wickedness, 
many of them have been suddenly relieved 
from the anguish of their souls. Of these some 
have been immediately filled with great joy, and 
admiring views of the excellencies and perfec- 
tions of God. Every thing about them, even 
the natural creation, has appeared new, because 
declarative of the presence and agency of God, 
which they had never before regarded in this 
light. Others have, at first, only experienced a 
calm composure of mind, in which, without any 
sensible heart-risings against God, they have 
attentively contemplated his character and gov- 
ernment — their own extreme vileness, and his 



214 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

sovereignty in the dispensations of his grace. 
They have seen and acknowledged the justice 
and fitness of his administrations, feh them- 
selves wholly at his disposal, and consented that 
it should be so ; but at the same time, had no 
sensible exercises or effusions of love, joy, or 
praise, and did not view themselves entitled to 
the promises of the gospel ; but even found that 
they were losing their convictions. This state 
of mind has generally been followed in a few 
hours, or a few days, by an admiring sense of 
the excellency and glory of God, and a spirit of 
praise, love and comfort in him ; sometimes 
excited by discoveries of Christ, and the glory of 
his work of redemption, and the fullness and 
sufficiency of his salvation ; and at other times, 
by a view of the divine law, and the other 
various manifestations which God has made of 
his perfections. These exercises have sug- 
gested to their minds a hope that they are now 
born of God. Of this, however, none have 
appeared very confident at first ; but their 
hopes have been expressed with caution, and 
have often been feeble and intermitting. As 
their religious exercises have been, by turns, 
more or less fervent, and, in their view, pro- 
ductive of obedience, their hopes have increased 
or diminished. 



BURLINGTON, CONN. 215 

Many of them have observed, that the happi- 
ness which they have possessed in religious 
exercises, in respect to purity and sublimity, 
greatly exceeds all the sinful pleasures that 
they ever enjoyed. They appear to delight 
exceedingly in God, and their religion is to 
them a refreshing feast. 

A number of those whose exercises have 
been here described, were formerly opposed to 
the doctrines of God's decrees, and particular 
election ; but are now without exception con- 
vinced of their truth and importance, and of the 
total depravity of the natural heart. Two or 
three were inclined to universalism, but have 
now abandoned those opinions, and view them 
as false and pernicious. One, in particular, was 
a confirmed universalist, and had been so for 
some years. He is a man about forty years of 
age, of a determined spirit, disposed to be con- 
fident in his own opinion, and to give little 
heed to the opinions of others in matters of 
religion. I shall here give an abstract of the 
account which he gave me of himself. 

" I was," said he, ** a real universalist, and 
fully believed those sentiments. After the 
awakening began, I had some conversation 
with a religious neighbor on the subject, and 
left him with a sensible inquietude on my mind. 



216 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

I went home, took my Bible for relief, and 
turned to those texts which I had long consid- 
ered as full proof of my sentiments ; but on 
carefully reading and considering them, they 
did not appear so conclusive as they had done. 
I knew that I had no religion myself, and I 
determined that I would now attend to it, and 
repent, and believe on Christ, which I con- 
ceived could be easily accomplished, so that I 
might be safe, even though my sentiments con- 
cerning the salvation of all men, should not 
prove true. I set about the work, but in a few 
days relapsed into my old careless habits. A 
reflection on this gave me some alarm, and I 
resolved and entered on the business again and 
again, but to no better effect than before ; until, 
at length, I felt in some measure my depend- 
ence on God to enable me to keep my resolu- 
tions. All this time, my confidence in uni- 
versalism gradually grew weaker. I had now 
had much anxiety and concern of mind for 
several weeks, but remained opposed to the 
doctrines of the entire depravity of the carnal 
heart, divine sovereignty and election, till, on a 
certain day, I was alone on some business 
at a distance from my house, God discovered to 
me my own heart to that degree, that for a con- 
siderable time I can have no recollection of any 



BURLINGTON, CONN. 217 

circumstance or object about me. My attention 
was so entirely swallowed up by the dreadful 
discoveries of my own heart, that I know 
of nothing else which passed in my mind, until, 
at length, I found myself prostrate on the earth. 
I left the business, on which I went out, undone, 
and returned home with a heavy load on my 
mind, and was unable to do any business for 
several days. I got no relief, until, feeling my 
absolute dependence on the sovereign will of 
God to dispose of me as he should see fit, I 
resigned myself into his hands, sensible that if 
he should renew me, I should be saved ; but if 
not, and if he should send me to hell, he would 
be perfectly just, and I should see it and know it 
forever." 

It was some days after this, and after he gave 
me this account of himself, that he first began to 
entertain a hope that he was interested in the 
promises of the gospel, though he had much 
comfort when he gave me this relation, and had 
set up the worship of God in his family, which 
till this time, he had always neglected ; and he 
had taken pains to convince one whom he had 
led into the persuasion that all men will be 
saved, and has since visited others for the same 
purpose. But whether his conversion be gen- 
19 



218 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

uine, must remain to be proved by its fruits, 
and perseverance in religion. 

To the account given of this man, I will sub- 
join that of another — a man about fifty-six years 
of age, who had no great share of general 
information, or sociability. He had been very in- 
attentive to religion, even in speculation, and had 
very much neglected public worship. When 
the awakening first began among us, this man 
had let himself out at work, in a neighboring 
town, but after two or three months he returned. 
He observed the great alteration that had taken 
place among the people, and was led by it to 
reflect on his own sinful and miserable condi- 
tion, and became deeply impressed with a sense 
of his danger. From this time he constantly 
attended religious meetings, and soon acquired 
some just views of the state of the controversy 
between God and himself, and expressed his 
views with much feeling and propriety. Not 
long after, he manifested a spirit of submission 
to God. He was then asked whether he was 
willing that God should govern all things, 
according to his own good pleasure ? He 
readily answered, " Yes, this is what I want." 
It was replied, perhaps, if he should, he would 
cut you off. He answered, ** Well, I won't find 
fault with him if he does. I won't say, I sub- 



BURLINGTON, CONN. 219 

mit, and then find fault with him because he 
does not do with me as I wish he would." He 
said these things with an emphasis and expres- 
sion which cannot be copied, and which appa- 
rently bespoke the feelings of his heart. He 
remained for several weeks rejoicing in God, 
and in his government, and in the doctrines and 
duties of the gospel. His countenance was 
cheerful, and even his natural abilities, es- 
pecially for free, social conversation, seemed to 
be enlarged, although at the time he had no idea 
he was a real Christian, or was entitled to the 
promises. His serious neighbors, indeed, con- 
sidered him as one born again ; and one of 
them supposing by the tenor of his conversation 
on religious subjects, that doubtless he consid- 
ered himself a convert, requested him to state 
the reasons which made him suppose or hope 
that he was a Christian. He replied, ** I don't 
think I am one — I have no idea I am ; but I 
hope I shall be." Mention was made to him of 
the gracious promises which God had made to 
such as would cast themselves upon his mercy. 
He answered, " I choose that he should do with 
me as he thinks fit." Since that time, by com- 
paring his exercises with the Word of God, he 
has conceived a humble hope that he has real 
religion ; and he continues to possess much joy 



220 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and comfort, at the same time that a sense of 
his own vileness and unworthiness increases 
upon him. But he now says, that a sense of 
his vileness neither interrupts his happiness, 
nor leads him to dread the day of judgment, for 
his hope is Christ alone. 



CHAPTER XV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Avon, Conn., 
in the year 1799. By the Rev. Rufus Hawley. 

On the eighth of March, 1799, some young 
people sent to me, requesting that I would 
attend a conference the ensuing evening. I 
attended, and found a considerable number of 
people collected, of various ages. We prayed, 
and attended to the important truths of the 
gospel. It was evident that some minds were 
impressed. The Sabbath evening following, 
there was a conference attended. Many people 
were present. The meeting was solemn. 

The next Tuesday, a number of ministers 
came, and a lecture was attended at the meet- 
ing-house, and in the evening another, at my 
house. The people appeared anxious to hear 



AVON, CONN, 221 

the Word. The day following, a sermon was 
delivered at another house, when a large num- 
ber of people were gathered together, and ap- 
peared more attentive than usual. It began to 
be evident about this time that the Lord was 
with us of a truth. Some began to be alarmed, 
and to inquire what they should do to be saved. 
The next Monday, (March 2o,) a neighboring 
minister preached in the day-time, and another 
in the evening, to a crowded and listening 
assembly. In April, the religious attention 
increased greatly. New instances of conviction 
were frequent, and some began to obtain com- 
fort and hope. In some instances, the people 
attended six or seven sermons a week. Old, 
middle aged, and young people, were the sub- 
jects of God's work. There was now a great 
shaking among the dry bones. Conferences 
were set up in every part of the parish. Balls, 
all merry meetings and public diversions were 
laid aside, and the people were more engaged to 
attend religious meetings, than they had been 
heretofore for carnal diversions. People of all 
ages, from fifteen to upwards of sixty, were 
deeply impressed. The distress of some was so 
great, that it deprived them in a great measure 
of their food and sleep, for a season. Many 
confessed their sins, complained of the hardness 
19^ 



222 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

of their hearts, the abounding wickedness of 
their lives, and appeared very sensibly to feel 
that it would be just in God to cast them off 
forever. And every person who, in a judgment 
of charity, is a subject of the regenerating 
power of the divine Spirit, appears full in the 
belief of the divine sovereignty, decrees, elec- 
tion, and all the essential doctrines of the 
gospel. 

A young man who had obtained a hope that 
he was a subject of the new birth, said he 
might be deceived with regard to the state of 
his soul, and perish at last ; but he believed 
God would do right, and he was willing to be 
at his disposal. Others have expressed them- 
selves in much the same manner. Free grace, 
and the atonement and merits of Christ, are 
extolled by those who are the subjects of a 
change of heart. Numbers, at times, have 
such nearness to, and communion with God, 
that they have great foretastes of heaven, and 
joy unspeakable. 

At a conference one evening, a man being 
asked if he found any happiness in religion, 
replied, *' Yes ; since I have been attending the 
present meeting, and uniting with the people of 
God, in worshiping him, I have enjoyed more 
real happiness in religion, than ever I enjoyed 



AVON, CONN. 223 

in all other things, through my whole past life." 
All the mirth and carnal pleasures in the 
world, he said, were nothing, compared with 
the sweets of true religion. Some others were 
asked the same question, who said that what 
had been observed, corresponded with their real 
feelings. They now found by their own expe- 
rience, that " wisdom's ways are ways of pleas- 
antness, and all her paths are peace." 

A considerable number who, in times past, 
did not pray in their families, have now set up 
family religion, and are constant, and to appear- 
ance devout, in their performance of this duty. 
And those who heretofore did not worship God 
in their houses, now plead fervently w^ith God, 
that there may be no prayerless families. In 
this small society, there are thirty or forty men 
who pray at conferences, not only in my ab- 
sence, but most of them, (upon being requested,) 
when I am present. Some, who years ago had 
openly violated the laws of Christ, and purposed 
never to confess their faults, have freely made a 
public confession of their sins against the Most 
High ; and have said, that although it was what 
their hearts once totally opposed, yet now they 
could do it, as freely as ever they. did any thing 
in their lives. Now they see and feel the past 
stubbornness of their wills, and the hardness 



224 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

of their hearts. And their sins being set in 
order before their eyes, and their wills bowed, 
they acknowledge with the penitent psalmist, 
'' Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and 
done this evil in thy sight." And they plead, 
*' Have mercy upon me, O God, according to 
thy loving kindness ; according unto the multi- 
tude of thy tender mercies, blot out our trans- 
gressions. Wash us thoroughly from our 
iniquity, and cleanse us from our sins." 

Some persons, when they have come to con- 
verse upon entering into covenant, and joining 
'with the church, have said they did not think, 
in time past, they should ever have any desire 
to join with the church, and partake of the 
Lord's supper — they did not think they should 
desire to have so much concern with religion ; 
but now they wished to be joined to the visible 
family of God, and had earnest longings of mind 
to commemorate the dying love of the dear Re- 
deemer. 

The work of God, in this parish, has not been 
so great as in some other places ; yet consider- 
ing the smallness of the society, which consists 
of but little more than one hundred families, it 
must be confessed the work is truly glorious. 
There is reason to hope and believe many per- 
sons will remember this happy day, with joy 



J 



AVON, CONN. 225 

and praise, not only whilst they live, but 
through eternity. 

Through the whole awakening, it has been 
most evident that the work was the effect of the 
divine Spirit. It has been peculiarly free from 
noisy, blind zeal and frenzy. The convictions 
of sinners have been solemn and pungent ; and 
there is reason to hope that a considerable num- 
ber have been born of the Spirit. 

Since the awakening began among my peo- 
ple, between forty and fifty have made a profes- 
sion of religion, and joined the church. Those 
who have long been in Christ, appear to have 
had fresh anointings of the divine Spirit, and to 
have been stirred up to pray more fervently than 
usual for themselves and for the prosperity of 
Zion. Those who were in Christ before, and 
likewise those who have lately professed faith 
in him, have, in general, exhibited a good 
degree of evidence that they are joined to the 
Lord, and have his Spirit. They delight in the 
duties of religion. The service of God is now 
sweet and pleasant to them, in all its branches. 
They love to read God's Word. Many have 
said the Bible is entirely a new book to them. 
The perusal of it, which afforded them no satis- 
faction before, now yields them the highest 
delight. Now they search the Scriptures daily. 



226 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and say with the psalmist, *' how love I thy 
law; it is daily my delight." Those that rarely 
came to the house of God, are constant attend- 
ants. They love the sanctuary of God, the 
place where his honor dwelleth, and delight in 
the ordinances of the gospel. Their soul is 
satisfied as with marrow and fatness, and they 
praise God with joyful lips. 

But we fear that some who profess to hope 
that they have now made their peace with God, 
will so apostatize from their profession, that it 
will appear that their religion is like the morn- 
ing cloud and the early dew, which soon goeth 
away ; though we are ready to hope better 
things of them, and things that accompany 
salvation. And notwithstanding the prospects 
have been so promising, and the minds of nearly 
all the people were turned upon religious sub- 
jects, yet at present we have reason to fear that 
the attention of many has declined, and that 
many are still dead in trespasses and eins. We 
fear they will finally perish, and their con- 
demnation, in that case, will be awfully aggra- 
vated by the uncommon and powerful means 
which God has now been using with them. 
How dreadful, after having been exalted to 
heaven, to be thrust down to hell ! 



227 



CHAPTER XVI. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in the town of 
Bloomfield, Conn., in the year 1799. By the 
Rev. William F. Miller. 

Previous to this uncommon seriousness which 
there has been among us, the cause of religion 
for many years had been in a low and declining 
state. In the month of February, 1799, I ap- 
pointed a weekly conference, believing that the 
prevailing wickedness of the day called for ex- 
traordinary prayer to God. In the latter part 
of March, and the beginning of April, there ap- 
peared the small beginnings of more than ordi- 
nary attention to the things of God's kingdom. 
Some were struck with a deep conviction of 
their sin and danger, and others were alarmed. 
This attention to religion continued to increase 
for several weeks, till it had become so general 
in the parish, that it was judged expedient to 
set up, in various parts of the society, several 
religious meetings. From this time, the house 
of God was filled on the Sabbath, and these 
weekly meetings in various parts of the parish 



228 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

were attended by from two hundred and fifty to 
three and four hundred people. No pains were 
spared to hear the gospel preached. All was 
solemn. There was no noise, or enthusiasm. 
Many might be seen, from time to time, melted 
into tears, from the impressive force of divine 
truth, set home upon their hearts, by a divine 
influence. They were convinced that they were 
truly wretched, and miserable, and unholy in the 
sight of God. They saw that they were, and 
always had been, the enemies of God. They 
had such a sense of the depravity of their hearts, 
as to be convinced that no power was sufficient 
to change them but the Almighty power of God. 
These convictions of soul made them sensible, 
that however much their hearts had been op- 
posed to the doctrines of divine sovereignty, to- 
tal depravity, and salvation by grace, yet they 
were thus depraved in heart, and that it was 
wholly in vain to hope for salvation in any other 
way. They now saw that if they were saved 
at all, it would be owing to the sovereign mercy 
of God. In the midst of these distressing fears 
and sorrows of soul, in many instances they 
were at once relieved by an instantaneous 
change of their views, when a new apprehen- 
sion of the character of God, or of Christ, broke 
in upon their minds in a most sweet and glori- 



BLOOMFIELD, CONN. 229 

ous manner, in consequence of which they felt 
their enmity and opposition to the character of 
God, and of the Lord Jesus Christ, to the law 
and the gospel, taken away; and they beheld 
such purity and goodness — such sweetness, beau- 
ty and glory in divine things, as filled their 
hearts with unspeakable joy. Overpowered 
with the greatness of the change, under the 
view which they then had of God and religion, 
they cried out, " What have we been about, that 
we have not been praising God before ? O, we 
never knew what happiness is, till now." 

Hitherto, among the hopeful converts, there 
has appeared a great uniformity in the prevail- 
ing temper of their minds. It has been evident 
that whosoever is born of God, loveth God, and 
Christ, and the law, and the gospel, and divine 
institutions. They continue to manifest a de- 
sire after the sincere milk of the word, to grow 
thereby in grace and knowledge ; an attachment 
to the Holy Scriptures, and to gospel institu- 
tions ; and an exemplary walk and conversa- 
tion. 

The particular experiences of the following 
individuals, may serve to illustrate the nature of 
the work. 

A young woman, who for several weeks had 
been considerably awakened and alarmed, and 
20 



230 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

who by strong temptations had been induced to 
strive against the convictions of her mind, was 
at length pricked in the heart with such dis- 
tress, as compelled her in earnest to ask the way 
of salvation. She now reviewed her past life 
with a soul filled with horror. Her prayerless 
life — her many misspent Sabbaths — her former 
wrong motives in attending upon public wor- 
ship, the prevailing wickedness of her heart, 
filled her with keen remorse. Lamenting her 
former mis-improvement of the Sabbath, she 
said, " I now wish for the return of the Sabbath 
more than I ever did for any amusement." — 
Thus impressed, she embraced all opportunities 
of public and private instruction, while her 
convictions increased. At length, hearing a ser- 
mon from these words, ** What meanest thou, O 
sleeper ? Arise, call upon thy God," she was 
much affected with a sense that she had been 
no more awakened to call upon God for his par- 
doning mercy. Sleep fled from her eyes, and 
her soul was most of the night lifted up in cries 
to God. She continued in this state of distress 
about a fortnight. She had thought her preced- 
ing convictions as great as nature could endure ; 
but now she found they were not to be com- 
pared with the present agonies of her soul. It 
seemed that nature must sink under the heavy 



BLOOMFIELD, CONN. 231 

burden, while she felt the weight of her guilt 
before God. In this distress, one day, while at 
prayer, her mind appeared to undergo a change, 
which was followed with such a delightful view 
of the holiness, justice and goodness of God, as 
filled her soul with unspeakable love to him, and 
brought her, as she hoped, to resign herself 
wholly to his sovereign disposal. Upon this 
ravishing view of the holiness and justice of 
God, which broke in upon her soul, till then un- 
subdued, without thinking of its being a regen- 
erating change, *' In a moment," she said, " the 
heavy load in my breast was removed. A sweet 
peace filled my soul. I burst out in rapture, I 
will forever bow and resign myself up to thee, 
a sinner as I am ! 0,1 have need to be hum- 
bled before thee ! I have need to confess my sins 
to thee, and to be low before thee, guilty and 
vile as I am. But while thus humble and vile 
in my own eyes, my soul was filled with un- 
speakable joy — with such happiness as I never 
before experienced. My heart was filled with 
love and gratitude to God. I felt an unspeaka- 
ble delight in him. It seemed to me that I 
never could sufficiently praise him. This w^as 
the happiest day of my life. 0, 1 never knew what 
happiness was before." The same day, greatly 
aflfected with what she had now experienced, 



232 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

she rode to see one of her sisters who lived sev- 
eral miles distant ; and, as she rode, her mind 
was wholly engrossed with religion, and she re- 
lates, ^' It seemed to me that I enjoyed more 
happiness in half an hour, than I had ever en- 
joyed in my whole life before. The goodness 
and mercy of God, and the sufferings of Christ 
for sinners, were a feast to my soul. I was 
happy to be alone. I felt humbled and un- 
worthy, but I saw a sufficiency in Christ, and 
felt that all the glory belonged to God." 

The experience of another woman, about thir- 
ty years of age, was as follows : For several 
years, she had rarely attended public worship 
any where. But she was now aroused to at- 
tend to divine things, by hearing much said 
about the present revival of religion in the par- 
ish — by seeing her sister under conviction, and 
hearing her converse upon religion ; and by a 
lecture which she had attended in the neighbor- 
hood, and which had been set up after the com- 
mencement of the revival. For a few weeks, 
she kept her convictions wholly to herself. She 
was afraid to be seen reading the Bible, or to 
have it known that she was concerned for the 
salvation of her soul, lest she should be derided 
or be thought to pretend to more religion than 
other people. To hide her convictions from the 



BLOOMFIELD, CONN. 233 

eyes of the world, she spent all her spare time 
in a chamber by herself, in reading the Bible, 
and in prayer to God. For this purpose, she 
set up late at night,. and rose at daylight in the 
morning. But the power of conviction increas- 
ing, her distress compelled her to ask for in- 
struction and counsel. And although greatly 
burdened at the time, yet, after hearing the 
great doctrines of the gospel explained, she went 
away more sorrowful than she came. The eve- 
ning following, she was struck with a still deep- 
er sense of the greatness of her sins, and of the 
dreadful wrath of God revealed from heaven 
against the ungodly, upon hearing a sermon 
from these words, Rom. 3 : 19, " Now we know 
that what things soever the law saith, it saith to 
them that are under the law ; that every mouth 
may be stopped, and all the world may become 
guilty before God." " While hearing this ser- 
mon," she says, " it seemed to me just as though 
I stood before the judgment seat of Christ. I 
felt like a criminal. I never before had such 
an awful sense, of the guilt of my sins, though 
my distresses had been very great. My mouth 
was stopped, and I had nothing to say for my- 
self. Such was the agony of my soul, that I 
slept but little that night. The next day and 
night, and the following forenoon, I spent chiefly 
20^ 



234 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

in prayer to God and in reading the Bible. As 
I read 2 Cor. 5 : 17, * Therefore, if any man be 
in Christ, he is a new creature ; old things are 
passed away, behold all things are become new,' 
my mind was, in a most surprising manner, 
brought to submit to God, and suddenly impress- 
ed with a delightful view of his great goodness 
and forgiving mercy, through the Lord Jesus 
Christ. My troubled soul was strangely eased 
of its sorrows. For a few minutes, a sweet 
calm, and a resignation to God's will followed, 
till my mind was filled with inexpressible joy 
and rejoicing in God. It now seemed to me, 
that I could not refrain from praising God aloud. 
I longed to be by myself, away from every body. 
I laid down the Bible, and went out into the 
field, speaking the praises of God ; and there 
every thing around me seemed to be praising 
him. I now saw his goodness in the spires of 
grass before me — in the trees — in the birds — in 
the heavens — in the shining sun — in the earth 
— in its abounding fullness of every thing for 
the use of man, — and above all, in his long for- 
bearance to such a sinner as I had been. I 
seemed to be in a new world, so different did 
every thing now appear, as flowing from the 
goodness of God. For now his goodness ap- 
peared in every thing. O, how could I sin as I 



BLOOMFIELD, CONN. 235 

have done against a God of such infinite good- 
ness ? It seemed that God and Christ could 
never be sufficiently praised. I now w^anted to 
have every body praise them. It seemed 
strange that my eyes had never been opened be- 
fore. I now wondered how any body could 
live without praising God. O, how vile I felt 
before God, as a sinner, dreadfully guihy and 
unworthy of his notice; and yet I felt unspeak- 
ably happy in praising him, as a holy and right- 
eous God." 

This person, for nearly a year, has lived in a 
high state of religious enjoyment. She spends 
considerable time daily in reading the Bible and 
in prayer. She visits the sick with peculiar 
tenderness ; and, at times, is greatly exercised 
for the salvation of others. Her distresses for 
the salvation of others have been so great, that 
she hardly knows how to account for them, 
while, in respect to herself, she feels so happy 
in the enjoyment of God. The Sabbath is her 
delight, and hearing the gospel her sweetest en- 
joyment. 

A man, about sixty years of age, of respecta- 
ble character, and a regular attendant on public 
worship, soon after this powerful work of God 
began among us, was convinced that it was a di- 
vine work, and was excited to a diligent use 



236 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

of the means of grace. His mind was struck 
with a conviction that outward morality would 
not save him from the condemning sentence of 
a broken law, though it is the dependence of too 
many — that in his past morality he had been so 
far from yielding an acceptable obedience to the 
law of God, that he stood before God condem- 
ned for innumerable transgressions. He felt him- 
self to be a miserable sinner in the hands of a 
holy God. His forebodings of eternal misery, 
awakened by the divine Spirit, took away all 
peace from his mind, and filled him with great 
distress. He was now bowed down under a 
deep sense of his great guilt, and felt that noth- 
ing but a change of heart by the Holy Ghost, 
could prepare him for the kingdom of heaven. 
" While thus deeply distressed," he says, " one 
Sabbath morning, on my way to meeting, my 
heart appeared to undergo an instantaneous 
change, and I was suddenly overpowered with 
a most affecting sense of God's holiness and 
justice, which before I could never satisfactorily 
comprehend — of his readiness to pardon the 
penitent sinner — and of the glorious sufficiency 
there is in Christ. My views of divine things 
were all changed in a moment. I now saw that 
I had never before had any just sense of the 
righteousness of God, nor of the way of salva- 



BLOOMFIELD, CONN. 237 

tion by Christ. And though I felt vile in my 
own eyes, my soul was filled with unspeakable 
joy in God, and in the blessed Kedeemer. I 
had thought that I before knew what happiness 
was; but the happiness I then enjoyed was of 
a different nature, and not to be compared with 
what I now felt, from the soul-satisfying view I 
had of Christ. A sense of what Christ had 
done for sinners, while it laid me in the dust, 
filled my heart with joy and praise. I had, also, 
sometimes thought that I had a just sense of my 
littleness before God, when I compared myself 
with the smallest insect. But now I found my 
mistake, and said, that I had never before had 
any just apprehension of my nothingness and un- 
worthiness before him. That was the happiest 
Sabbath and the happiest day of my life. My 
soul was filled with the sweetest joy and rejoic- 
ing in God, and Christ, and heavenly things.'' 

I shall conclude this narrative of individuals, 
with an account of the experiences of another 
man, of forty-five years of age. This man was 
greatly awakened several weeks before he let it 
be known, as he had an opportunity of hearing 
the private instruction given to his wife, who 
was also under conviction. When he made 
known the state of his mind, he was told how 
wicked and inexcusable sinners are in delaying 



238 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

repentance — the necessity of regeneration — the 
sovereignty of God in it ; and the importance 
of improving the present time to make his peace 
with God. His convictions increased for many 
weeks ; and while some, who had been awaken- 
ed long after him, were now rejoicing in hope, 
his anxiety continued. This greatly discour- 
aged him, making him envious at those who 
had obtained a hope, and exciting in his mind 
hard thoughts of God. He was tempted to 
think at one time, that all his convictions were a 
delusion; at another time, that God was hard 
and unjust, that he had not noticed his prayers, 
while others were regenerated after less convic- 
tion than he had experienced ; and at another 
time, to believe that all his prayers and seek- 
ings were in vain, and to desist from all further 
seekings, since God was a sovereign and un- 
changeable being. But by this resolution he 
could not abide. The power of God was too 
great for him ; for his convictions returned with 
double force upon his mind. They compelled 
him to an earnest attendance on secret prayer — 
reading the Scriptures, and hearing the gospel, 
which affected his mind with a deep sense of 
the danger of living in sin to advanced life. " I 
now," said he, " saw the danger of abusing the 
calls of God in early life, lest we should be 



BLOOMFIELD, CONN. 239 

given over to hardness of heart in advanced 
age. I wished to warn all young people not to 
neglect the offers of mercy, as I had done, lest 
like me, when further advanced in life, they 
should cry and seek to God, and not be heard. 
For, it now seemed to me, that the reason why 
God had not heard me was, because I had lived 
so long in impenitence. I was particularly dis- 
tressed in reflecting upon my past abuse of the 
Christian Sabbath, and neglect of the public 
worship of God, and wished to exhort both old 
and young, not to abuse these privileges as I 
had done. Instead of becoming better, or find- 
ing grace, as I had long expected, I now appear- 
ed to myself to grow more and more hardened 
in sin, and to be further than ever from the 
kingdom of God. O, my soul was filled with 
horror in reflecting upon my past abuse of divine 
mercies ; and the danger of being left to be mis- 
erable forever, was so strongly impressed upon 
my mind, that it was almost insupportable." 

Having one day told him of the comforting 
hope of his wife, I asked him how he could live 
any longer in impenitence, when so many were 
brought home to God, and now his wife in par- 
ticular ; reminding him that he must be sensible 
he was to blame for living in impenitence — that 
it was wrong to cast the guilt of his sins upon 



240 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

God — ^and that the condemnation of the finally 
impenitent, after enjoying the privileges of the 
present day, would be peculiarly aggravated. 
He has since told me the effects of this conver- 
sation. " I never," said he, " felt so envious as 
I did when you told me of my wife's hope. I 
hated myself and every body else. And when 
you told me of my inexcusableness after all my 
strivings, I hated such discourse, while my con- 
science convinced me that it was right ; for my 
distress now increased, and seemed to be more 
than I could live under. I had before felt as 
though I should sink under my convictions ; but 
now I felt as though they would kill me, such 
appeared to be the dreadful hardness and wick- 
edness of my heart. I was strongly tempted to 
put an end to my life, that I might get out of 
my present misery ; but I instantly thought that 
this temptation must be from the devil, who was 
now uniting with my wicked heart to destroy 
me, and I resisted it with abhorrence, while a 
sense of having for a moment indulged such a 
wicked thought, covered me with shame and 
confusion. I could no longer find ease. That 
was a sleepless night. By reason of the horrors 
of my mind, I arose the next morning two or 
three hours before day, pained with dreadfully 
wicked and tormenting thoughts — ^with hard 



BLOOMFIELD, CONN. 241 

thoughts of God, and distressing thoughts of 
my own wretchedness. Such horror and misery- 
were before me, that it seemed as if the very- 
thoughts of them would take my life away. Full 
of despairing agony, I arose from my chair and 
went through the room where my Bible lay, 
and turning my eyes upon it, with hatred and 
malice I took it up to put it out of my sight for- 
ever, resolving to pay no more attention to it, 
for a moment giving myself up to utter despair. 
But in this conflict, my heart failed me. I re- 
turned to my chair again, and in unspeakable 
agony of soul, was now convinced of the dread- 
ful enmity of my heart against God. I felt my 
helpless condition as a sinner, and saw that God 
only was able to change my heart. For about 
an hour I continued in earnest cries to God for 
mercy. I felt guilty and condemned, and that 
God would be just in punishing me with ever- 
lasting destruction, even though he were to save 
all the rest of mankind ; being convinced that 
his mercies were his own, and that he had a 
right to bestow them on whom he pleased. My 
distress forced me to cry aloud, * 0, Lord Jesus, 
have mercy on me now, or I perish for ever. O, 
now I feel the need of Jesus V My mind was 
immediately relieved. A sweet calm followed 
for about twenty-four hours, in which I felt a 
21 



242 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

full resignation to the will of God, and a real 
abhorrence of all sin. And after this calm, the 
Christian Doxology was brought to mind with 
great power and sweetness. Hereupon my mind 
was filled with inexpressible joy and delight in 
the Trinity. I said to myself, ' what have I 
been about, that I have not been praising God 
before.' My joys continued to increase for about 
three weeks, while I felt a most lively sense of 
my own un worthiness in the sight of God, and 
of the all-sufficiency of his grace, through Jesus 
Christ, for pardon and salvation. I now seemed 
to feel sweetly resigned to the will of God in 
all things — in sickness, or in health, or in any 
other thing that God should see fit to bring upon 
me. I rejoiced that he was God, and just such 
a God as he is. This consideration, above all 
others, gave me inexpressible satisfaction in him. 
And I now found great delight in joining with 
my family in prayer, a duty which I had all my 
life neglected against the dictates of my con- 
science." 

In the preceding account of individuals, I 
have, for the sake of brevity, confined myself to 
the convictions which preceded their comforts, 
and the holy exercises which immediately fol- 
lowed. 



243 



CHAPTER XVII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Middlebury, 
Conn., in the years 1799 and 1800. By the Rev. 
Ira Hart. 

This society is but lately formed, and I am the 
first settled minister. I am informed that some 
years since, there was a small revival of re- 
ligion, and that several persons were added to 
the church. At the time of my settlement, 
while every thing else appeared favorable, the 
spirit and power of vital piety seemed to be 
almost gone. There was a commendable and 
general punctuality in attending public worship 
on the Sabbath ; but not that animation, that 
fixed, engaged attention and solemnity, which 
characterize those who tread the courts of the 
Lord, to be fed with the bread of life, and the 
waters of life. We had a number of praying 
families, but alas, too many in which the morn- 
ing and evening sacrifice was not offered to 
God, and no supplication made by parents, for 
the gracious presence o^ the Redeemer with 
themselves and their children. 

Several cases of discipline existed in the 
church, which required the tenderest manage- 



244 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

ment, and which lay upon the brethren as a 
heavy burden. All saw and acknowledged the 
evil, and longed to have it removed, but in the 
general inactivity and discouragement, and 
owing perhaps in some degree to the want of 
a settled minister, nothing effectual had been 
done. The church appeared timid, and some 
of the enemies of the cross exulted and cast 
reproach. 

Returning home from some places where 
there was a revival, my mind became impressed 
with the idea that nothing so effectually kept off 
the divine blessing from us, as our neglect of 
those cases of discipline. The church were 
urged to proceed immediately, and being con- 
vinced that reformation must begin at the house 
of God, entered into the affair with spirit. In 
July a complaint was regularly exhibited, and a 
day for the trial appointed. A circumstance 
now took place, which showed that the Lord 
was with us. Though the accused, a man of 
about eighty years of age, appeared for some 
time not to regard the summons of the church, 
and though pains were taken to suppress the 
evidence, yet such was the power of God that 
he found no peace, till his heart melted, and he 
appeared and pleaded guilty to the complaint. 
His venerable appearance, his apparent deep-felt 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 245 

penitence and humility, rendered the scene pecu- 
liarly affecting to the church and to his own 
family. On his confession, which was public, 
he was restored to our charity and communion. 
It was indeed a solemn transaction, and seemed 
to interest the whole audience, and to make an 
impression highly favorable to religion. 

Soon after, returning from a neighboring 
society, I called at his house. I perceived a 
stranger present, and a considerable alteration 
in the countenances of the family ; but whether 
there was any thing special, or whether their 
feelings were unfavorably excited, on account of 
my conduct in the late affair of discipline, I 
knew not. Judge, then, my agreeable surprise, 
when soon called upon by the mother to answer 
to her daughter and the stranger, the great ques- 
tion, what must we do to be saved ? To this 
uexpected question I gave the Scripture answer, 
and soon found they were indeed pricked in the 
heart. And here, the late awakening with which 
a merciful and sovereign God hath visited us, 
may be properly said to begin. It was soon 
found that other members of the same family 
were in a similar state of conviction. This 
interposition of God was too striking to pass 
unnoticed. It manifested to the church, and to 
all, that the way of duty is the way of safety, 

§1* 



246 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and the way in which divine blessings are 
usually dispensed. It served to rouse the 
friends of Zion. They awoke from discourage- 
ment and declension ; and their hearts and 
mouths began to be open on the subject of 
religion. It was judged proper, although in the 
most busy season of the year, immediately to 
appoint occasional lectures. These were first 
preached at private houses, but the number of 
hearers soon made it necessary to attend in the 
meeting-house. These lectures were several of 
them preached by neighboring ministers, to 
whom we are greatly indebted for their kind 
instructions and labors of love. New cases of 
conviction soon occurred in different parts of 
the society. The still small voice of God, here 
and there spake to sundry careless and secure 
sinners, causing great distress of mind, and 
most anxious inquiry after the way of escape 
from the wrath to come. Our lectures were 
seriously and solemnly attended. The Sabbath 
was a solemn day. In private companies, and 
in the corners of the streets, religion was the 
theme of conversation. Professing Christians 
confessed, with tears, their short comings in 
duty, and the wound the blessed Eedeemer had 
received in the house of his friends. They 
looked Ijack with grief and wonder upon them- 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 247 

selves, and melted with contrition before God. 
The aged and the young were agreed in saying, 
" it was never so seen in Israel." The call for 
religious instruction was now so great, that it 
became necessary, besides the lectures, to estab- 
lish conferences, which were attended by num- 
bers with great seriousness and profit. 

As several of the first cases were among the 
youth, a serious opposition was on the eve of 
commencing among some of the young people, 
who objected to the religious attention of their 
companions as calculated to destroy their amuse- 
ments. On these they were bent. Take these 
away, they could almost say with Micah, " Ye 
have taken away my gods, and what have I 
more ? " A merciful God interposed, and taught 
them that the work was his own. They wisely 
desisted, that they might not be found fighting 
against God. One young man, on the appear- 
ance of the religious concern among the youth, 
began profanely to ridicule those who were 
under distress of mind. In the midst of his 
career, he attended public worship on the Sab- 
bath, and as he entered the gallery, God met 
him and pierced him with a sharp arrow of 
conviction. He stumbled to a seat, and amid 
the horrors of a guilty, awakened conscience, 
sat trembling in view of truth and the awful 



248 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

iniquity of his heart ; and soon after testified to 
the excellency of that Saviour, and that religion, 
which he before despised. This providence 
was, I believe, generally received by the youth 
as an admonition from heaven. They gave up 
their vain amusements, crowded to conferences 
and lectures, and a goodly number of them 
have, as we charitably hope, been brought from 
darkness to light. It was indeed a glorious 
season — a season which will long be remem- 
bered by many precious souls, as the time of 
their espousals to Christ. 

At the close of the year, I found the number 
of persons seriously impressed to be about sev- 
enty. Some had already obtained a hope of 
cordial reconciliation to God, through Jesus 
Christ ; but many others refused to submit them- 
selves to Christ on the terms of the gospel. To 
the number above mentioned, who appeared to 
be under great distress of mind, may probably 
be added many others, who were more or less 
alarmed, as there was an almost general appear- 
ance of seriousness and alarm throughout the 
society. 

The awakening has embraced persons of al- 
most all ages, from fifteen to sixty-five. Of the 
forty-one who have been admitted to the church, 
seventeen were young people, six males and 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 249 

eleven females. Of the whole number, there 
are seventeen males, and twenty-four females. 
Excepting the seventeen young persons, the re- 
mainder are mostly young heads of families. 
This gives a hopeful prospect that the rising 
generation will more extensively enjoy the great 
blessings of family prayer and religious instruc- 
tion. These blessings, it is hoped, will be more 
highly valued than they have been, for a greater 
part of the convictions and hopeful conversions 
among us have existed in families of prayer, and 
where one or both of the parents were professing 
Christians. The sovereignty of God has been 
eminently displayed in this revival. Not those 
whom we expected, but whom God pleased, he 
called to repentance. One is taken, and another 
left. Great exertions and pains were bestowed 
on some, who yet remain unconcerned ; while 
upon another, a transient remark, or the occa- 
sional quotation of a text of Scripture, in the 
hands of God, became effectual unto conviction 
and salvation. 

From what God has done for us, it is thought, 
all churches may learn the importance and safety 
of faithfully maintaining the discipline which 
Christ has established for the recovery of his 
erring children. If the discipline of the church 
is conducted with the prudence, vigilance, and 



250 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

brotherly love which the case requires, the 
blessing of God may be confidently expected. 

It gives me unspeakable pleasure to mention 
the general good conduct of those, particularly 
the youths, who have made a public profession of 
religion. *' By their fruits ye shall know them," 
is the maxim of Christ ; and it is hoped that 
they will continue by exemplary lives to mani- 
fest to the world that they have been with Jesus, 
have imbibed his spirit, and are, like him, de- 
voted to honor and glorify their Father in 
heaven. 

I propose now to give some account of par- 
ticular exercises of individuals. 

I shall begin with the case of a young woman, 
a professor of religion, who had been induced 
to attend a place of amusement, which she after- 
wards became convinced was improper. The 
circumstances will be mentioned mostly in her 
own words, as communicated to me in a letter. 

" In compliance with your request, I give 
you my opinion and experience of the impro- 
priety of a professor's attending balls. Permit 
me, however, to relate some particulars in an 
earlier part of my life. At the age of thirteen, 
I was admitted into company as an equal with 
those of twenty and twenty-five. At sixteen, 
the Lord was pleased to stop my career of folly, 



! MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 251 

and to call my mind from the world, by a deep 
sense of the importance of religion, to the present 
and future happiness of my soul. After a pain- 
ful conviction of the awful depravity of my heart, 
the amazing distance I was at from God by 
nature, my desert of everlasting punishment, 
and the total inability of helping myself by any 
works of righteousness which I could do, I was 
brought, as I believed, to throw down my 
weapons and submit to God. The beauty, ex- 
cellency, and propriety of his character and 
government, produced a calm serenity of mind, 
to which I was before a stranger. The conver- 
sation and society of the serious, gave me more 
satisfaction in one hour, than all the vain amuse- 
ments which I could call to mind from my cradle 
until that time. 

" I met with many trials from the gay com- 
pany with which I had always lived in harmony ; 
but for the most part, was enabled to encounter 
them with less difficulty than I expected. Re- 
turning from school, I met with a gentleman 
who had been absent during the time of my 
serious impressions. He accosted me in the 
following manner. ' How do you do, Miss 

? I hear you are serious, and have 

done dancing. Is it so ? ' I replied, * that I had 
indeed refused to attend balls, for I believed I 



252 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

had already spent too much time in that folly ; 
but feared I was not so serious as had been rep- 
resented.' * Well/ returned the gentleman, *you 
have got a fit ; but I am not much concerned ; 
it will soon be over. I never knew an instance, 
but that in a short time those serious persons 
would be as gay as ever. I shall then remind 
you of what I now say; but you will tell me, 
I don't feel now as I did then.' He left me, for 
I was unable to answer. As soon as his face 
was turned, the tears flowed without control. I 
exclaimed to myself, * O, is it possible ? is it 
possible ? Can it be that I shall be left to that 
miserable resort for happiness ? ' I tried to be- 
lieve that he prophesied falsely ; but still I knew 
that it was not impossible. For sometime, I 
was much distressed lest I should be left to dis- 
honor the cause of religion, and bring contempt 
upon its professors. About the age of nineteen, 
this over-anxious concern, as I then thought it, 
left my mind by degrees, and I lost much of the 
sense of my dependence. I heard too much of 
the applause of my fellow worms, which gave a 
spring to pride and self-conceit, till, alas ! they 
gained an unhappy ascendency. I was now 
frequently in company with those who were in- 
deed civili but not serious, and joined in their 
trifling amusements. Their attention and po- 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 253 

liteness concealed the danger, and led me to be 
more and more conversant with such scenes of 
folly. At the time of your ordination, when I 
was about twenty, I was solicited by a near 
relative, out of respect to some respectable ac- 
quaintance then present, to attend a ball. I knew 
he would not advise me to do any thing which 
he judged at all inconsistent with my profession. 
After considerable conversation, and with much 
reluctance, I consented to go ; and I assure you, 
sir, there was not a person in the company who 
did not see me. After the interesting services 
of the day, and the solemn consecration of a 
minister to feed my soul with the bread of life, 
and the water of life, here I was in the ball- 
room, amid the thoughtless and the gay. Nor 
was this the last time. I was again where there 
was music and dancing. My Christian friends 
were alarmed, and reproved me ; but with little 
effect. I had listened to the voice of flattery, 
and God had left me to reap the reward of my 
folly. I had almost lost sight of God, and was 
gliding down the stream of spiritual declension. 
But in mercy, God was pleased to stop me, to 
open my eyes, and to bring me to consideration. 
0, the distress, anxiety, fears and doubts which 
now harrowed up my soul. Darkness without, 
and darkness within ! I sincerely thought that 
22 



254 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

if I could have recalled the last twelve months, 
and have removed into some distant land, where 
I could never behold a face which I ever saw 
before, I should have chosen it, rather than to 
have brought the disgrace which I then felt that 
I had brought upon the church of Christ. My 
distress was unknown to any but myself, and 
nothing short of experience can conceive it. All 
my former feelings, with the gentleman's pre- 
diction, were brought fresh to mind, and 
every reflection tended to aggravate my crime 
and enhance my distress. A compassionate 
Saviour at length brought me to feel and say, 

' His strokes were fewer than my crimes, 
And lighter' than my guilt.' 

** I think, sir, I can say from experience, that 
the amusements of the thoughtless are exceed- 
ingly detrimental to the Christian's growth in 
grace, calculated to keep the soul in leanness, 
and to render a person unhappy in a religious 
profession, and discontented with the world. 
Conscience is continually smiting and reproving, 
and as the Christian has more light than an in- 
fidel, he is, of course, more unhappy in the 
neglect of duty. To undertake to serve God and 
mammon, is a sure way to render life miserable; 
for both Scripture and experience tell us we 
cannot do it. 



k 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 255 

"If you judge that what I have written will 
be of use as a warning to my young brethren 
and sisters in Christ, you may dispose of it for 
that purpose." 

The following cases will exhibit a general 
view of the exercises of those who have been 
subjects of the work. I give the account nearly 
in their own words, that they may speak for 
themselves, and testify what God has done for 
their souls. 

A man aged fifty-five, gave me the following 
account. " I had little or no religious instruc- 
tion till about the age of twenty-one ; and except 
a few seasons of conviction, which were soon 
gone, my youth, and indeed my life, has been 
spent in stupidity. I was persuaded that I must, 
and that I could do something of myself, but 
continually put it off" for a more convenient sea- 
son, and lived without hope and without God in 
the world. I was much opposed to the doctrine 
of grace, and I wanted to ask ministers and 
others, whether they were really Christians ac- 
cording to their scheme of justification by faith 
alone. I offered my children in baptism because 
it was fashionable, and supposed I had so far 
done my duty. After some thought upon the 
doctrines of religion, I concluded that if the doc- 
trine of election was true, 1 was not to blame. 



256 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

Here I settled down at ease, and was in this 
situation when the religious attention began. I 
had a curiosity to hear and see, but felt no un- 
common concern until I heard a sermon from 
these words, * Come unto me all ye that labor 
and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' 
The word was set home with power, and my 
sins appeared as a thick cloud. I determined to 
submit myself to God, and thought I did ; yet I 
felt unaccountably distressed. I thought I had 
done enough, but found no relief from the agony 
of my mind. My sinfulness appeared greater 
than I could before have believed. It lay upon me 
as an insupportable burden, until the anguish of 
my mind impelled me to cry out for mercy. One 
day being alone in the fields, I could not restrain 
my feelings, but for some time on my bended 
knees, cried aloud, * Lord, have mercy on me I 
Lord, have mercy on me ! ' I had hitherto neg- 
lected family prayer ; but now I resolved to 
begin the next Sabbath morning. The time 
came, but I could not pray. My distress was 
soon increased by reflection on this text, * No 
man having put his hand to the plough, and 
looking back, is fit for the kingdom of heaven.' 
The word came with power ; and I said, * wo is 
me, for I don't pray in my family.' In the eve- 
ning I attempted. I had many trials — some of 



k 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 257 

them, perhaps, uncommon, and not profitable to 
relate. Still I was determined to be saved by 
the law. My heart rose against Gospel doc- 
trines, especially the doctrine of election, which 
I hated. Yet I could find no rest in the law. 
That I had broken the law was manifest. This 
scripture was directly against me,—' Cursed is 
every one that continueth not in all things writ- 
ten in the book of the law to do them.' I could 
scarcely eat, drink, or sleep. I concluded there 
was no mercy for me, and that I was approach- 
ing the gates of despair. All this time, I was 
seeking salvation by works of the law. One 
morning I felt better, and enjoyed a serenity of 
mind for which I could not account. I was 
soon engaged in contemplation on this text, — 
' For whosoever will save his life, shall lose it ; 
and whosoever will lose his life for my sake, 
shall find it.' My mind immediately explained 
it thus : whosoever will save his life by resting 
on his own works of law, shall lose it ; but 
whosoever will renounce all dependence on 
himself, and trust alone to grace in Christ, shall 
find it. In a moment, the fabric which I had 
so long and so obstinately endeavored to rear, 
tumbled to pieces. I wondered at the ignorance 
and folly of all my former attempts, and that I 
should mistake essentially in so plain a case. 
22* 



258 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

The difficulty was soon removed by this text, — 
' The natural man receiveth not the things of 
the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness unto 
him; neither can he know them, because they 
are spiritually discerned.' My mind dwelt upon 
these and other passages as upon a rich treasure 
newly found. I seemed really to come from • 
darkness to light. The words I had often 
read ; but there now appeared in them a heav- 
enly beauty which I had never known before. 
I felt a desire to glorify God, who had contrived 
such an excellent scheme of salvation, and re- 
vealed it so plainly to man. I found that the 
Bible had been to me a sealed book, and that 
with all my gettings, I had never got a true un- 
derstanding of the way of salvation by Jesus 
Christ. The whole scheme of gospel doctrines, 
especially election and divine sovereignty, 
which before made my heart rise up in enmity 
against God, now appeared glorious and lovely 
doctrines. I saw that all which I had done to 
obtain salvation was wholly selfish ; that I was 
totally depraved, and that unless the doctrine of 
election was true, there could be no hope in my 
case. I perceived that all my opposition to the 
doctrines of grace originated in pride, because 
I was not willing that God should work in me 
to will and to do of his good pleasure. I now 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 259 

rejoiced that he did do it, and yet I found my- 
self in the unimpaired possession of moral free- 
dom. I thought before that I was right, and 
that God was wrong ; but now I felt that God 
was right, and that I was wrong ; and that my 
former scheme of salvation by works of the 
law, if it could be true, was not desirable, be- 
cause unspeakably less beautiful than that by 
sovereign grace in Jesus Christ. I felt no de- 
sire to hear preaching about works, unless a 
clear distinction was made between duty and 
merit. I thought little of myself, or of the danger 
of future punishment. God was all-glorious and 
the Saviour the chiefest among ten thousand 
for his own sake. Having obtained help of God, 
I continue unto this time, a brand plucked out 
the fire. In myself, I am a poor, miserable, 
guilty creature ; and if I am ever saved, it will 
manifestly be all of God. ' Not unto me, but 
unto God, through Christ, be all the glory for- 
ever.'" 

A young woman addressed me by letter as 
follows : " My design in this communication, is 
to inform you what the Lord hath done for my 
soul. At the time of my first serious impres- 
sions, I was sixteen years old, and had, to that 
time, lived a careless, stupid life ; a stranger to 
God and Christ, and to things sacred and divine. 



260 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

I thought I was not very bad, as I refrained from 
stealing, lying, swearing, and other open viola- 
tions of God's law ; not considering that he looks 
at the heart. I thought I was too young to at- 
tend much to religion, and I considered it a sad 
and melancholy thing, fit for none but those who 
were just about to leave the world. I depended 
much on the doctrine of election, as I had per- 
verted it. If I am to be saved, I shall be saved, 
let me do what I will ; and if I am to be lost, I 
shall be lost, let me do what I will. Here I 
rested, secure in my sinful neglect of God and 
his Son Jesus Christ. And I fear that many 
who are older and wiser than I, rest on the 
same sandy foundation. I had a great taste for 
reading, but I read those books only which served 
to poison my mind, and lead it from God and 
serious things. When the awakening appeared 
among us, and one and another of my com- 
panions were inquiring what they should do to 
be saved ? I resolved to go on as I was, let the 
consequences be what they would. I lived from 
home, and hearing that my aged parents and 
two of my sisters were under great concern of 
mind, I could not forbear sighing and saying to 
myself, are they all fools ? I shall never enjoy 
another moment's comfort with them as long as 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 261 

I live. It appeared to me that I would not feel 
as they for the whole world. 

" The first serious impression on my mind, 
was while reading these lines in the * Young 
Child's Pious Resolutions,' — 

' 'Tis time to seek to God, and pray 
For what I want for every day ; 
I have a precious soul to save, 
And I a mortal body have.' 

I had hitherto thought that there would be time 
enough for me to attend to religion when I was 
old ; but these words came with such power 
that I could not rest without seeking an interest 
in Christ immediately, I was greatly concerned 
about myself, and felt that I must do something; 
but what to do, I knew not. I could not pray, 
and never had prayed in my whole life. I dared 
not repeat the Lord's prayer, because I thought 
it was made for his disciples, and not for me. 
I resolved that no one should know my feelings, 
but soon my distress poured in upon me like a 
flood, and I could not forbear crying to the Sav- 
iour for mercy. I attended meeting the next 
Sabbath, expecting to find some relief, when 
these awful words were the subject of discourse, 
* It shall be more tolerable for the land of Sod- 
om in the day of judgment than for thee.' My 
sins rose in order before me. 1 was struck dumb 



262 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

before God while these words sounded in my 
ears, and the sermon described my awful case. 
Instead of finding comfort, I went home with a 
heavy heart. I soon began to doubt whether 
the Bible was the word of God. I thought it 
might possibly be a forgery, and earnestly hoped 
it was. I hated the Bible, because it contained 
my condemnation. I felt that God was partial 
in showing mercy to others and not to me. The 
enmity of my heart rose against him ; and in- 
deed, I wished there was no God. I attempted 
to cast the blame upon him, and justify myself; 
but still could not be satisfied, I longed to be 
spoken out of existence, for the more I under- 
stood of the divine character, the more I hated 
it ; and I could not endure the thought that the 
Lord reigned, and that all things were at his 
disposal. When I heard of some who had ob- 
tained comfort, and had not been so long in 
distress as I had, my heart boiled within me. I 
thought I could not live long in this distress, and 
that God would not suffer such a wicked wretch 
to live ; and even death appeared desirable, 
though it should make me eternally miserable ; 
because while living, I thought I was preparing 
for a more aggravated punishment. While 
walking, I sometimes imagined that the earth 
would open and swallow me up ; and that I 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 263 

hung over the bottomless pit by nothing but the 
brittle thread of life. I slept but little, for if I 
went to sleep, I was afraid I should awake in 
hell. In this unhappy state of mind 1 continued 
from September, 1799, to March, 1800, when I 
was taken dangerously sick, and for some days 
deprived of reason. When my reason returned, 
I supposed I must soon die ; but how different 
were my feelings now from what they had for- 
merly been ! God appeared to me perfectly just 
and righteous in all his dealings with me. It 
appeared to be right and reasonable that I should 
love such a holy being. I felt more composed and 
tranquil than ever before ; and I could say with 
the man restored to sight, ' whereas I was blind, 
now I see.' I saw such a beauty and loveliness 
in God, and the things which I before hated, 
that I seemed to be in a new world, where every 
thing spoke the glory of God. He appeared to 
be so holy, righteous and good in all his works 
and dispensations, that I could freely submit 
myself to him, and say with Job, * Though he 
slay me, yet will I trust in him.' When I re- 
covered so as to wait on God in his house, I 
enjoyed more delight in one day, than in all 
the balls and vain amusements which I had at- 
tended in my life. God and his services have 
ever since appeared glorious to me, and that 



264 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

I may glorify him in life, death, and eternity. 
My hope depends solely on the rich, free, and 
sovereign grace of God in Jesus Christ." 

A young married woman gives the following 
account : 

" Near the close of September, 1799, while I 
enjoyed a comfortable state of health, a religious 
meeting was attended at our house. I found 
myself somewhat impressed with a sense of sin, 
and thought that I wished to be a Christian. A 
day or two after this meeting my health rapidly 
declined. I was soon dangerously ill, and to 
appearance, on the borders of the grave. My 
great concern was to recover my health, and my 
hope rested on the physician, and not on Christ. 
My situation grew more and more alarming, 
and my friends viewed me as near the end of 
life. I was in some measure alarmed, and much 
feared that if I should die, I should be eternally 
miserable. I endeavored to satisfy myself by 
reflecting that I was not so guilty as others. 
Except when people were talking to me of faith, 
repentance and the new-birth, I always doubted 
whether the justice of a holy God would send 
me to hell for the few crimes which I had com- 
mitted. Alas, how little did I know of the evil 
nature of sin, and of my own criminality before 
God ! And all this while I was viewed by others 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 265 

as on the borders of eternity. Indeed, sir, your 
conversation, at the time of your visits, and the 
conversation of other religious people, was never 
sufficient to drive me wholly from this refuge. 
Neither your prayers, nor the apparent near ap- 
proach of death, ever excited in my mind any 
degree of anxious concern for my soul. The 
idea of leaving my husband and children, ap- 
peared the most distressing. But I chose not to 
hear the subject mentioned, and endeavored to 
keep it from my mind as much as possible. A 
beneficent God at length interposed in my be- 
half, rebuked my painful disorder, and restored 
me to my family as one ransomed from the 
grave. But I was as stupid under the mercies 
of God, as I had been before under his chasten- 
ing hand. Nothing could make my heart sub- 
mit. I was stupid when brought to the brink 
of the grave, with an eternity of wo before me ; 
and I was stupid when marvelously restored to 
health. The world, with all its delusive charms, 
now presented itself to my view. As soon as I 
was able to ride out, I visited an elder brother, 
who conversed with me freely on my situation, 
and the mercies which I had received. I ob- 
served to him that I really wished to become 
religious, but I was certain that it was not in 
my power. He replied, that it was impossible 
23 



266 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

for him to tell for what purpose my life had been 
so remarkably preserved ; but that from my ap- 
parent stupidity, there was great reason to fear 
that it was, that I might have an opportunity of 
filling up the measure of my iniquities. The 
idea struck me, and seemed the voice of warning 
from God to me to answer for my ingratitude. 
The sins of my past life rose, and were set in 
order before me. I soon found that I had abused 
all the mercies of God, that there was a holy 
law which I had transgressed, and that I was 
under its just, though awful curse. I rested but 
little the following night, and my distress con- 
tinued for several days. I was again about to 
go back ; but the following Sabbath I attended 
meeting, when a thank-offering was presented 
for my recovery. Here my conviction and dis- 
tress revived, and continued through the week. 
The next Sabbath I heard a sermon from these 
words, * Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him 
alone.' The sermon was applicable, as I thought, 
to my case, and seemed to be addressed to me 
in particular. My convictions increased, until 
I found myself hanging over the pit of everlast- 
ing wo, destitute of the least merit, and wounded 
by reflection on a whole life spent in rebellion 
against God. Although I was convinced that I 
had hitherto been kept in existence by the for- 



MIDDLEBURY, CONN. 267 

bearance of God, yet now it appeared to me that 
I so richly deserved his wrath and curse, that I 
had nothing else to expect. With these views 
I again attended meeting, and found the same 
broken law flaming against me, and bringing 
my iniquity before my face. I returned home, 
took my Bible and retired ; and while perusing 
the sacred pages, this thought arose in my mind, 
'Jesus has died for sinners.' It filled my heart 
with joy, and although in my agony of mind, 
I had not very clear views of Christ as Media- 
tor, yet the idea was now sweet and refreshing 
to my weary and heavy laden soul. After a 
few weeks, I found myself, as I believed, willing 
to come to the feet of Jesus, and lie low in the 
dust before him. My comfort was all built on 
Christ as the foundation ; and I think he then 
appeared, and still appears lovely as he is in 
himself, and will be so forever, whatever be- 
comes of me. During my convictions, I had 
many heart-risings against God and the doc- 
trines of grace ; but when this enmity was slain 
by the Holy Spirit, in a way which I know not, 
God appeared just and righteous ; Christ the 
chiefest among ten thousand, and altogether 
lovely ; and the doctrines of grace the sweet 
food of my soul, the manna from heaven. In- 
deed, sir, I have been such an ungrateful, blind, 



268 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and stupid sinner, that I am sure there can be 
no hope in my case, unless there is a remnant 
according to the election of grace. My attain- 
ments are so far short of what I should suppose 
would be in a real Christian, that I am especially 
at times, doubtful whether I shall ever obtain a 
seat at the right hand of Christ. But if this 
should ever be, I shall be less than the least of 
all saints, and must forever disclaim any merit 
in myself ; lay my crown at the feet of Imman- 
uel, and ascribe all to his meritorious righteous- 
ness. Let the praise and the glory be forever 
to his electing love, to rich, free and sovereign 
grace.'' 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Brookfield, 
Vt., in the year 1801. By the Rev. Elijah 

Lyman. 

For a number of years after my settlement in 
the work of the gospel ministry in this place, 
there was a great degree of indifference and 
stupidity, respecting those things which accom- 
pany salvation, both in the minds of professors 



BROOKFIELD, VT. 269 

and others. In this time of declension among 
us, and the adjacent towns, errors of various 
kinds increased, especially those of the Arians, 
Socinians, Arminians, and Universalists. Our 
articles of faith were expressed in very short 
and general terms, to which those embracing 
the above mentioned errors, as they said, could 
consistently subscribe. It was thought, there- 
fore, expedient to revise them, that we might be 
the better guarded against heresy in the church. 

In the year 1800 it was proposed to the 
church, whether it would not be advisable to 
revise their articles of faith, and make them 
more explicit and intelligible ; not faulting the 
old confession for what it did express, but for 
what it did not. 

The proposition met with a favorable recep- 
tion in the minds of the brethren present ; and 
they requested me to bring forward such a 
revision as I should think proper. 

According to the desire of the church, I soon 
presented them with such articles of Christian 
faith as I conceived to be agreeable to the tenor 
jof the holy Scriptures, in which I endeavored to 
bring clearly into view the leading and funda- 
mental doctrines of the gospel ; such as original 
sin ; the total depravity of the human heart ; 
the sovereignty of God; the divinity of Jesus 
23^ 



270 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

Christ, and God's electing- love through him ; 
the necessity and efficacy of divine grace in the 
regeneration, sanctification, and perseverance of 
the saints ; the inexcusableness and criminality 
of impenitence ; and the endless punishment of 
the wicked in the coming world. 

When these articles were laid before the 
church for their consideration and remarks, it 
appeared that they were not fully understood, or 
were absolutely opposed by some of the mem- 
bers. It was therefore proposed by some of the 
brethren, and unanimously voted, to request me 
to illustrate and vindicate those articles which I 
had presented to the church, in public sermons 
on the Sabbath. I felt it my duty to comply 
with so reasonable a request ; desiring at the 
same time that they would hear me patiently, 
till a fair opportunity was given, fully to dis- 
cuss those important and fundamental principles 
of the Christian religion. 

Having this request granted, I entered upon 
the arduous undertaking, which I conceived 
would be the more difficult, as I was satisfied 
that there were those among us who were 
fixedly opposed to some of the leading articles 
contained in the confession. While I continued 
in my public discourses on the Sabbath, to illus- 
trate the truths expressed in the articles pro- 



BROOKFIELD, VT. 271 

posed to be adopted by the church, it proved the 
occasion of great controversy and contention, 
and was the common subject of debate among 
the people of almost every class, both on the 
Lord's day while out of public worship, and 
through the w^eek. The contention was so 
great, that it was truly alarming in the view of 
some, who professed to be friendly both to me 
and to the doctrines which were delivered. 
They thought it advisable, for the present, to 
desist from preaching them. But as they were 
considered to be the truths of God, and the 
great pillars of the gospel, in which the divine 
honor was peculiarly concerned, and without 
the vindication of which, we, as God's depen- 
dent creatures, could not expect his divine inter- 
position and grace in the conviction and salvation 
of sinners, I was decided in my opinion, that it 
was my indispensable duty to proceed, till I 
should have gone through the whole system, 
according to the request of the church. 

Agreeably to this resolution, I continued to 
illustrate, in regular order, those truths ex- 
pressed in the revised articles of faith, every 
Lord's day, for more than a year, only when 
some special occasion required a different sub- 
ject. But before I had accomplished this labori- 
ous undertaking, I found, to my unspeakable 



272 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

joy and satisfaction, that indeed the Lord was 
on our side, by his special grace, applying to the 
hearts and consciences of the people those gos- 
pel truths which I had been laboring to illustrate 
and enforce, and which some had been equally 
opposing. 

The first appearance of the work was upon a 
man of about forty-five years of age, who was 
not more friendly to the cause of truth than all 
natural men ; yet he did not attend to, or regard 
the subject of religion enough to oppose it. His 
heart and mind were wholly swallowed up in 
the pursuit of worldly wealth. It might be said 
of him that *' the cares of the world, and the 
deceitfulness of riches choked the Word, that it 
became unfruitful." By his own account it 
appeared, that he had been under serious im- 
pressions for about two years, although this 
was not known by any person, even the wife of 
his bosom, until after he thought he was made 
a subject of divine grace. 

This was very unexpected, and therefore very 
surprising to the people. It was on Lord's day, 
March 15th, 1801. As the temper of his heart 
was apparently renewed, so his conversation 
was on new subjects, even spiritual and divine 
things, which from his mouth had never been 
heard before. 



BROOKFIELD, VT. 273 

It is hardly conceivable with what astonish- 
ment his friends and neighbors would stand 
and admire the gracious words which dropped 
from his lips, while he spoke to them of the 
infinite value of their souls, and the importance 
of being interested in that happiness which 
Christ had purchased for poor, perishing sin- 
ners. He, from experience, admonished them 
of having their souls ensnared with worldly- 
subjects, to the great neglect of that good part 
which cannot be taken away. This called up 
the attention of some, particularly to the subject 
of experimental religion, and led them to con- 
ceive it to be a reality. 

About a month after this there was another 
very unexpected conversion. An old gentleman 
who had entered upon the seventy-sixth year of 
his age, and had spent his days, to that advanced 
period, in sin. He was particularly noted for 
profaneness and irreligion. Being rationally 
convinced that he was in the last part of his 
life, he began to think it necessary to have some 
religion when he died, or he must be wretched. 
For about three years previous to his con- 
version, he embraced the scheme of univeisal 
salvation. He had been taught that Christ 
died to effect the salvation of all men, that his 
work was done, that his happiness was secure, 



274 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and that he had nothing to fear — that if he 
would believe the doctrine, he might take the 
comfort of it and die in peace. Such preaching 
as this being perfectly agreeable to a heart long 
accustomed to the love and practice of sin, he 
most cordially embraced and rested thereon, as 
the only foundation of his hope, in which he 
expected to live and die. But at this time, one 
stronger than the strong man armed, came upon 
him and overcame him, and took from him all 
his armor wherein he trusted, and divided his 
spoils. When he brought eternal things into 
view, his hope fled like chaff before the wind. 
He found himself in a lost and wretched condi- 
tion, without God, and without hope in the 
world, and eternity just before him. 

But it pleased God, of his abundant mercy, to 
appear for him, in this critical moment, and 
pluck him as a brand from the burning, and 
give his soiil to rejoice at the manifestation of 
God's glorious character, as a righteous and 
just God, who would eternally vindicate his 
own law and character against wicked men and 
devils. This proved to a demonstration to 
observing minds, among his acquaintance, that 
a man when he was old both in years and sin, 
could be born again. His following life and 
conversation bespake that he was created anew 



BROOKFIELD, VT. 275 

in Christ Jesus, and that his great aim was to 
live to the glory of God. To use his own 
words, being asked how old he was, about 
eighteen or twenty months after his conversion, 
he replied, " Through divine goodness, I have 
had an existence in God's world seventy-seven 
years ; but I have not lived two." 

This very singular instance was the means of 
impressing the minds of those who were within 
the circle of his particular acquaintance. 

There was an unusual collection on the Sab- 
bath, and attention to the Word preached, with 
an increased application for public lectures, in 
different quarters of the town, through the 
course of the week. 

About this time it pleased the great Dispenser 
of divine grace to call two others out of the 
kingdom of darkness into his marvelous light. 

One was a woman, who, in the view of her 
most intimate acquaintance, was thought to be a 
Christian, and at certain times she was ready to 
conclude the same of herself, which opinion 
was grounded upon her external morality. But 
now she was brought to realize that her former 
hope would be as the spider's web and the giv- 
ing up of the ghost. She found by diligent 
self-examination, as she expressed herself, that 



276 NEW ENGLAND KEVIVALS. 

she had lived forty years in the world, and had 
never given her heart to the Lord. 

At a public conference held at the meeting- 
house, where was a large assembly collected, 
after that woman had obtained a wonderful 
relief in her mind, at the desire of a number of 
Christian friends, she related before them all, 
the great trials through which she had passed, 
and the mistaken opinion which she, and per- 
haps others might have entertained respecting 
her Christian character ; and also the way and 
manner in which God had been manifested to 
her soul. She expressed her strong attachment 
to, and delight in the Saviour of lost men, as 
being superior to every worldly object and 
human character. She most urgently invited 
all who were strangers to Christ and the excel- 
lency of the gospel salvation, to come, taste, and 
see that the Lord is good. Those who might 
have had a hope that they were Christians, she 
exhorted to give all diligence, and see that their 
hearts were right with God. All which was 
done in such an interesting, pathetic and feel- 
ing manner, that there was scarcely a tearless 
eye in the whole assembly. This being accom- 
panied by the power of divine grace, proved an 
occasion of giving the work a more general and 
thorough spread through the different parts of 



BROOKFIELD, VT. 277 

the town, both among professors and non-pro- 
fessors. This was truly a very searching time. 
Many awoke from their sleepy profession, and 
shaking themselves as from the dust, expressed 
a new zeal and engagedness for the prosperity 
of Zion. Others were shaken even from their 
foundation, being constrained to give up their 
former hopes, as refuges of deception and lies, 
and were led to begin their work anew, laying 
the foundation of their hope alone upon Christ 
their rock. And others, who had expressed the 
greatest indifference, both in respect to their 
own, and the salvation of others, now were 
brought with attention and anxiety to inquire, 
" What shall we do to be saved ? " 

For several months, it was a very serious 
time among us. The mind of almost every one 
was struck with an unusual solemnity. The 
attention of many was called up to the momen- 
tous concerns of eternity. We have reason to 
fear, however, but few were chosen subjects of 
regenerating grace. The number of thirty have 
been added to the church, in this revival. Oth- 
ers retain their serious impressions, and still 
give evidence that they are friendly to Christ 
and his cause, yet neglect publicly to profess his 
name, through self-diffidence, and a jealousy 
over the deceitfulness of their own hearts, lest 
24 



278 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

they should proclaim that to the world, which 
they had never done heartily to the Lord. I 
cannot, however, but hope that ere long the 
darkness will be dispelled, and their doubts 
removed, which at present seem to obstruct 
thei way, in coming forward publicly to pro- 
fess Christ before this adulterous generation. 

This work of the Holy Spirit seemed to 
affect, principally, the minds of parents and 
heads of families, although the attention of 
youth was arrested for a time, to consider what 
these things meant. There were but one or 
two instances of hopeful conversion among the 
youth. This I suppose to be different from 
what is true of revivals in general. 

Among those whose minds were the most 
seriously impressed, it was a common observa- 
tion, the present call from God to them by his 
Holy Spirit, was, most probably, the last they 
should ever receive, and should they resist and 
grieve away the heavenly messenger, they 
should never expect again to have their atten- 
tion called to spiritual concerns, but be left to 
hardness of heart, and blindness of mind, till 
they were ripe for endless ruin. Thus, in their 
own view, they could say as it respected them- 
selves, " Behold now is the accepted time ; 
behold now is the day of salvation." Nothing 



• BROOKFIELD, VT. 279 

was more terrifying to them, than the thought 
of returning back to their former state of thought- 
less security. The trials of many while under 
convictions, were peculiarly great and pressing. 
I recollect the observation of one while under 
the pressure of her own guilt, and the threaten- 
ing of the divine law. She said, *' I could 
cheerfully be burnt at the stake, if thereby I 
might be liberated from my present distress for 
my soul. Nothing but the precious blood of 
Christ can cleanse the soul from sin, and lib- 
erate us from the condemning sentence of that 
law, which is holy, just, and good." 

Some persons, at first, seemed to discover 
great beauty in the divine character, and to be 
greatly transported with joy and delight, but in 
process of time were ready to give up their 
hope, from a view of the great wickedness of 
their hearts. Many were ready to say, " Can 
it be that a heart so vile as mine, was ever 
renewed by the Holy Ghost ? " From this con- 
sideration there was a great backwardness in. 
the minds of many, in coming forward to join 
themselves to the visible church of Christ, lest 
by their irregular conduct they should wound 
the cause of their dear Lord, and coming un- 
worthily to the Lord's table, they should eat 
and drink judgment to themselves. 



280 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

The work, so far as we are able to discern, 
has been genuine. Not a single instance of 
apostacy has appeared among those who have 
given us charitable ground to hope they were 
the subjects of regenerating grace. 

Those doctrines of divine grace, which met 
with such violent opposition among the people 
previous to the awakening, were now witnessed 
and confirmed by the experience and declaration 
of those who were hopefully enlightened and 
sanctified by the Spirit of Truth. When the 
Lord opened their hearts, they no longer dis- 
puted their total vileness, and the necessity of 
the powerful and energetic influences of the 
Holy Spirit to create them anew ; and that it 
was of the Lord to have mercy on Avhom he 
would have mercy. The doctrine of election, 
in particular, which some could not contemplate 
but with abhorrence, and which they were wont 
to esteem very discouraging to sinners, now 
became their only encouragement and hope, 
and was sweeter to them than honey or the 
honey-comb. 

This, however, is not the case with all. The 
beauty of those doctrines, to some, appears to be 
hid, as was said by an inspired apostle : *^ If 
our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost, 
in whom the God of this world hath blinded the 



BROOKFIELD, VT. 281 

minds of them that believe not, lest the light of 
the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image 
of God, should shine unto them." 

But if it may be agreeable to the purpose of 
God, it is our earnest prayer, and constant labor 
that they might be savingly acquainted with God 
and themselves, and the truth as it is in Jesus 
Christ. 

From my own experience and observation, I 
am fully persuaded that my labor, the year pre- 
ceding the revival, in illustrating and enforcing 
the important and fundamental doctrines of the 
gospel, which, in their own nature, tend to exalt 
God, and abase the feelings of corrupt men, was 
as great a means in the hand of God, of pro- 
ducing that spiritual harvest which we received 
the year following, as richly manuring and 
faithfully cultivating the natural soil, is a direct 
means of producing a plentiful harvest in the 
field. It was like breaking up the fallow 
ground, and did so convince the understandings 
of carnal and selfish minds, that when the gen- 
tle dews of divine grace descended, they were 
prepared for the reception of the good seed of 
the Word; and it sprang up and bare fruit 
thirty fold, to the praise of God's efficacious 
grace. 

2i^ 



282 



CHAPTER XIX. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Killing- 
worth, Conn., in the years 1801, 1802 and 1803. 
By the Rev. Josiah B. Andrews. 

In the latter part of the month of April, 1801, a 
number of the young people requested that a 
sermon might be preached to them, upon elec- 
tion day, which they had formerly observed as 
a day of feasting and merriment. The proposal, 
at first, was made to me by two or three only, 
and I declined it, thinking it inexpedient upon 
that day, when there seemed to be no special 
reason for it. As yet I had no knowledge of 
any special seriousness beginning in the place, 
neither was any thing of the kind suggested by 
them. But the solicitation being renewed, and 
by a large number, I consented to preach, 
though upon a different day. Still ignorant of 
their design, I endeavored to adapt the sermon 
to their age and condition in life, hoping it 
might be useful. There was a full assembly of 
old as well as young, and solemn attention. At 
this time the Spirit of the Lord was secretly 
working in them, though there was nothing 
further said, until the evening of the 10th of 



KILLINGWORTH, CONN. 283 

May following, when about fifty persons desired 
a conference, that evening, or a discourse upon 
the subject of religion. On seeing such a num- 
ber collected, inquiring for the crucified Jesus, 
I was so struck with the solemn appearance, 
that, for a few moments, I was at a loss what 
was wisest to be done. After serious reflection, 
hoping God would give me assistance, I con- 
cluded to address them on these words — " Now, 
therefore, are we all here present before God, to 
hear all things that are commanded thee of 
God." They seemed to be much moved by the 
subject. 

Perceiving that the Spirit of the Lord was, in 
very deed, in this place, and in a peculiar man- 
ner shedding his benign influence on the sinful 
children of men, it was deemed expedient to 
appoint weekly conferences for the encourage- 
ment of such a work, which began in the man- 
ner above mentioned, and they have been 
constantly and punctually attended until this 
time. 

The conferences, at first, were looked upon 
by some in an unfavorable point of light, and 
supposed to be party meetings, instituted to 
divide the society still more and more ; and 
those who were known to be under convictions 
of sin, were supposed to be falling into a kind of 



284 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

delirium. Notwithstanding, the work was grad- 
ually carried on till there was a fuller display of 
God's sovereignty and grace, upon the 9th and 
10th of August, at which time I was about to 
leave the society, for several months at least, if 
not finally, to fulfill a previous engagement. It 
appeared expedient, therefore, to invite those 
who were under serious impressions to meet at 
my lodgings for religious conversation. Accord- 
ingly upon the Sabbath I informed the congrega- 
tion that there would be such a meeting, at two 
o'clock the next day. In the evening about forty 
came in for religious instruction, and on the next 
day the house was filled, generally through the 
day, especially in the afternoon. More than two 
hundred were present, anxious about their sal- 
vation, till sometime in the evening, when they 
reluctantly retired. At this time about sixty 
were found deeply afiected with a sense of the 
plague of their own hearts, and the others seri- 
ously alarmed, according to the words of the 
prophet, ^' Sinners in Zion are afraid ; fearful- 
ness hath surprised the hypocrite." 

Several having passed the night in sorrow, 
came again very early in the morning, much 
affected at the recollection of their past offences, 
crying, " Men and brethren, what shall we do?" 
Under these affecting cirpumstances, I w^s called 



KILLINGWORTH, CONN. 285 

to leave this distressed people. They were much 
affected at the thought of being left without a 
preached gospel, as it seemed they must be, at 
such a time as this. They had nowhere to go 
but unto God, to whom they ought to have re- 
paired before ; but depending too much on human 
aid, they were at last left to feel their absolute 
dependence on the Great Proprietor of all, and 
nothing remained for them to do but to repent 
and believe. Under their distress of soul, they 
cried for mercy, and shortly after numbers re- 
joiced in hope. 

In the months of September, October, Novem- 
ber, and December, thirty-two hopeful converts 
were added to the church. After this, I returned 
and ministered to the people again, and on the 
21st of April following, I took the pastoral 
charge of this church. This year, which was 
1802, seventeen only were visibly brought into 
Christ's kingdom by a profession of Christian- 
ity. The year following, 1803, the attention of 
both old and young seemed to be unusually 
excited again, and thirty-three were added to 
our communion. Since the beginning of the 
present year, nine have been admitted, making 
in the whole, ninety-one ; forty-six males and 
forty-five females. They are of different ages, 
from seventy down to eighteen, though the 



286 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

greatest part are in youth and middle life. A 
number more entertain comfortable hopes, and 
it is expected that they will soon publicly pro- 
fess their faith in Christ. 

A few instances it may not be improper to 
notice. 

A person about twenty-three years of age, 
and now a respectable member of the church, 
communicated the following account. 

" Through childhood and youth, I was equal 
to, if not surpassing any of my companions in 
lightness and vanity. Though free from pro- 
faneness and the grossest sins, I thought little 
of God, or of a future state, until I was about 
nineteen years old, except at two periods which 
I perfectly remember — at one of which I Avas 
so impressed, for a few hours, with the thoughts 
of eternity, that I earnestly wished for death. 
All this was soon forgotten, and I went on 
uninterruptedly in my folly again, until I was 
about fifteen, when my attention was again 
excited by the things of religion. I now felt it 
my duty to pray, and made the attempt with 
the determination to continue it, which I did, 
but very carelessly, and soon after very thought- 
lessly, once or twice a week. This formal ser- 
vice blunted the stings of my conscience, so that 
I passed quietly along, trusting in the advan- 



KILLINGWORTH, CONN. 287 

tages of living in a Christian land, and of a 
religious education to save me ; until it pleased 
God, in his own time and way, to convince me 
that a change of heart is necessary to an en- 
trance into heaven. About the middle of the 
summer of 1800, I began to entertain hard and 
blasphemous thoughts of God, which I endeav- 
ored to suppress, but in vain. The more I 
strove against them, the greater ascendency 
they gained over me, and notwithstanding the 
strongest opposition which I could make to 
them, they filled me with horror. 

'' Having tried all human ways, in vain, to 
obtain relief from my horrors of mind, no help 
seemed to remain, but that which is in Christ ; 
and when I thought to go unto him, as the last 
resort, I was so fully persuaded that I should be 
rejected for my blasphemous thoughts, that I 
chose rather to continue in my suffering state, 
feeling myself exposed to all the wrath of an 
offended God, and bearing the pain of a guilty 
conscience, for more than six months incessantly. 
At the end of this period, as I was one day think- 
ing over my deplorable condition, the idea that 
I might yet be saved, suddenly came into my 
mind, and that Christ died for sinners, even the 
greatest, and that his grace was sufficient for 
me ; but a review of my past conduct, and my 



288 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

feelings, as they were then, showed me the 
absurdity of looking for salvation from one 
of whom I had entertained such a wrong opin- 
ion. This gave an additional weight to my 
heavy burden, which increased upon me from 
July till April, when I heard a sermon from 
these words — * Whosoever shall speak a word 
against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him, 
but unto him that blasphemeth against the Holy 
Ghost, it shall not be forgiven.' This sermon 
had a singular effect upon me. The words, 
when first read, moved me to keen despair, and 
for a short time, the pains of hell got hold upon 
me ; but before the discourse was finished, I 
ventured to hope that I had not committed the 
sin unto death. But alas ! little did I think of 
the conflict yet to be endured, which was dread- 
ful above all I had experienced before. Doubts 
as to the existence of a God began to fill my 
mind. To ease my mind, I determined to dwell 
no longer on so gloomy a subject ; but a pained 
conscience would not suffer me to rest, and the 
fear of atheism aggravated! y oppressed me, till 
it pleased the Most High, in a sovereign man- 
ner, graciously to enable me, as I hope, to stay 
my soul on Jesus Christ. With earnest desires 
I sought him, and with patience I followed on to 
know him, having resolved that if I perished, it 



KILLINGWORTH, CONN. 289 

should be at his feet. In kindness he seemed 
to manifest himself unto me, and to say, Come 
hither, I am the way, leave the tempter and thy 
sins, trust in me, and I will love thee. Thanks 
be to God, from that time I have been enabled 
to say, * Though he slay me, yet will I trust in 
him.' 

'* For nearly three years past my mind has 
been, generally, comfortable, though I have not 
been altogether without fear that I might be 
deceived by the treachery of my depraved heart. 
Therefore I have, at several periods, by reason 
of a jealousy over myself, sought to revive for- 
mer painful convictions of mind, but the power 
to do so is gone, and I cannot recall it. 

" A kind of sweet, tranquil joy, to which I 
was a stranger before, now fills my soul when- 
ever I contemplate the works of God, and call 
to mind his holy character, especially when I 
read his Word, and lift up my heart in prayer. 
The greatness of that joy which I first received 
after a year's wandering in darkness, and almost 
inconceivable distress, after a short time passed 
away, and I have now no other than that 
described above, except that it increases, and at 
times rises to a greater degree, flowing out 
towards all mankind, desiring their salvation in 
conformity to the will of God. One cause of 
25 



290 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

my being so long distressed with a conviction 
of sin, was, doubtless, my sinful bashfulness, 
which kept me from communicating my thoughts 
to any one, even to my most intimate friends. 
The tempter, by means of this, had an advan- 
tage over me, and caused me to counterfeit a 
cheerful behavior when my soul was filled with 
great distress. If I had taken counsel in my 
awakenings, it now appears as if I should have 
been saved the most of my anguish ; but if 
Christ may be glorified thereby, I desire to be 
still, and to know that he is God." 

Another instance which I would mention, is a 
youth who speaks thus : 

*' Knowing by experience the deplorable state 
of a sinner, that he is by nature totally destitute 
of love and conformity to God, and that he can- 
not be saved but by a special act of sovereign 
grace, induceth me to ask for further instruction 
upon this all-important subject, and to commu- 
nicate in a summary manner the state of my 
mind, and the feelings with which it has been 
exercised. 

*' From my earliest age, I endeavored to lead 
a moral life, being often taught that God would 
punish sinners ; but I did not believe that I 
should suffer for the few offences of which I had 
been guilty. Having avoided many sins which 



KILLINGWORTH, CONN. 291 

I saw in others, I imagined all was well with 
me, till I was about eighteen years old, when I 
heard a sermon preached upon the necessity of 
regeneration, which put me upon thinking of 
the need of a change of heart in myself. I did 
not, however, well receive the discourse at the 
time ; for I was sensible that I knew nothing 
about such a change, neither did I wish to 
know, for I believed myself to be as good as 
others, without it ; and to be equal with them, I 
thought would be sufficient. However, the 
thought troubled me considerably, from day to 
day, and caused me to think of praying, which 
I had never done, except repeating some form 
as a little child, and doing it to remove the 
stings of a guilty conscience, when I considered 
myself in imminent danger. Sometime after 
this I heard another sermon, which convinced 
me that I had quenched the Spirit, which occa- 
sioned the most alarming fears that I should be 
left to eat of the fruit of my own ways. Sup- 
posing that I was alone in the thoughts of 
eternity, I separated myself from all company, 
and determined to seek an interest in Christ. I 
concluded that something must be done to ap- 
pease God's anger. I read, and prayed, and 
strove in every possible way to prepare myself 
to go to God, that I might be saved from his 



292 



NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 



wrath. The more I strove in this selfish way, 
the more anxious I was, and no help was given. 
Soon I began to murmur and repine, and I 
accused God of the greatest injustice in requiring 
me to turn to him, and while I was striving with 
all my might, as I thought, he appeared not to 
regard me. I considered God as obligated to 
save me, because I had done so much for him, 
and finding no relief, I wished he might not be, 
and began really to doubt the truth of his holy 
Word, and to disbelieve his existence, for if 
there were a God, I perfectly hated him. I 
searched the Scriptures daily, hoping to find 
inconsistencies in them, to condemn the Bible 
because it was against me ; and while I was 
diligently pursuing my purpose, every thing 
which I read, and every sermon which I heard 
condemned me. Christian conversation gave 
me great distress. I tried to repent, but I could 
not feel the least sorrow for my innumerable 
sins. By endeavoring to repent, I saw that my 
heart still remained impenitent. Although I 
knew that I hated every thing serious, yet I 
determined to habituate myself to the duties 
which God required, to see if I could not by 
that means be made to love him ; and I continued 
in this state some months. The fear of having 
committed the unpardonable sin, now began to 



KILLINGWORTH, CONN. 293 

arise in my mind, and I could find no rest day 
nor night. When my weary limbs demanded 
sleep, the fear of awaking in a miserable eter- 
nity prevented me from closing my eyes, and 
nothing gave me ease. No voice of mirth or 
sound whatever was heard, but what reminded 
me of the awful day when God shall bring 
every work into judgment. All self-righteous- 
ness failed me, and having no confidence in 
God, I was left in deep despondency. After a 
while, a surprising tremor seized all my limbs, 
and death appeared to have taken hold on me. 
Eternity, the word eternity, sounded louder 
than any human voice I ever heard, and every 
moment of time appeared infinitely more valua- 
ble than all the wealth of the world. Not long 
after this an unusual calmness pervaded my 
soul, which I thought little of at first, except 
that I was freed from my awful convictions, and 
this sometimes grieved me, as I feared I had 
lost all conviction. Soon after hearing the 
feelings of a Christian described, I took courage 
and thought I knew by experience what they 
were. The character of God and the doctrines 
of the Bible, which I could not meditate upon 
before without hatred, especially those of elec- 
tion and free grace, now appear delightful, and 
the only means by which, through grace, dead 
25^ 



294 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

sinners can be made the living sons of God. 
My heart feels its sinfulness. To sorrow for it, 
affords that joy which my tongue cannot ex- 
press. Were I sensible that at death my hope 
would perish, yet it seems to me now that I 
could not willingly quit the service of God, nor 
the company of Christians ; but my unfaithful- 
ness often makes me doubt my sincerity, and 
should I at last be raised to glory, all the praise 
will be to God for the exhibition of his sovereign 
grace." 

Another person nearly forty years of age, at a 
private lecture attended April 22d, 1801, was so 
wrought upon by the Word being set home upon 
his heart, that he instantly became so overcome 
with a sense of his danger, that he was scarcely 
able to stand. He says — 

" I looked round for something to stay myself 
with. Fearing lest some one should ask, what 
aileth thee ? I endeavored to bear up under the 
pressure as much as possible, and so concealed 
the matter. This, however, put me upon inquir- 
ing what I should do to be saved, for previously 
I had little or no anxiety about my future state. 
Soon after this I set up family prayer, which I 
had never attempted before. In the beginning 
it was hard, but I felt it to be my duty, and was 
unable to rest in the neglect of it. Having 



KILLINGWORTH, CONN. 295 

many serious thoughts, and loving, as I imag- 
ined, the service of God, I went forward and 
made a public profession of religion, and be- 
lieved all was w^ell, until the 22d of November 
following, when upon the Lord's day it was 
observed in the sermon, that persons might be 
strict in all the outward forms and duties of 
religion, and still be in the gall of bitterness 
and bonds of iniquity ; for without holiness no 
man shall see the Lord. We must be born 
again. It immediately occurred to me that I 
was one of that description. 

'' I had made a profession of religion, but I 
was conscious that 1 had never felt it. This lay 
with great weight on my mind. As I was walk- 
ing a few evenings after this distress began, the 
first thing I recollect, after I left the house where 
I had been, I was standing still more than half 
a mile distant from the place I had left, reason- 
ing with myself in this manner ; — What, must 
man be born again ? Is this a work of the Holy 
Spirit ? Is God a Sovereign, having mercy on 
whom he will have mercy ? Are not these doc- 
trines in the Bible ? Yes, I know they are, for 
I have often read them. Why then should we 
not hear them ? For all that God has taught is 
good, and nothing to be refused. Surely we 
ought. O, what shall I do ? I will not open 



296 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

my mouth against them. Thus I was weary and 
heavy laden, and continued until Thanksgiving 
day, when I began more sensibly to fear that I 
should be of all men the mxOst miserable. In the 
evening I went again to one of my neighbors, in 
order to divert my mind; but in vain. The 
cheerly conversation of my neighbor increased 
my sorrow. I wondered how any one could 
laugh or smile. When I returned and attempt- 
ed to commend my house in prayer to God, I 
was more distressed than ever, for I began to 
feel my spiritual blindness, especially in prayer, 
for my form was gone, and I could not recall it. 
I experienced the same again the next morning. 
When I took my Bible in my hands, I had such 
a tremor that I could not read, and could scarcely 
speak, so that I went out ashamed and confound- 
ed. I endeavored to pursue my secular business, 
but it was with great indifference, for my soul 
was full of anguish, till by sovereign grace it 
was brought home to God. About the middle 
of the day on the next Friday, I had such mani- 
festations of God's love, and such admiring 
thoughts of his holy character, and of all the 
precepts of the gospel which my soul so much 
detested before, that I could no longer hold my 
peace. I immediately left all, repaired to my 
dwelling, and called upon my companion to 



KILLINGWORTH, CONN. 297 

help me praise the Lord. * Praise the Lord, O 
sing praises to our God,' was the language of 
my soul through the day. Now I wanted all 
around me to taste the loving kindness of our 
God, and to bless his holy name. Since that 
time, I have had a variety of feelings, and hours 
of darkness, but I cannot give up my hope in 
Christ." 

There are two other persons of different 
ages — one is in early life — ^who have been 
remarkably tempted and buffeted of Satan, as 
they fully believe. One of them seemed to be 
forced, as it were, to take life, so that for a num- 
ber of days he feared to take a knife in his hand, 
or any other sharp tool, for it seemed as though 
it must necessarily be put to the throat, even 
without its being desired ; but God in due time 
afforded relief, and afterwards filled that soul 
with peculiar joy. 

The other was an instance of great tempta- 
tation in secret prayer. While thus distressed 
with temptations, ^' It came into my mind," he 
says, " that I needed divine assistance. Imme- 
diately my whole heart and soul appeared to 
ascend to heaven with this fervent petiti6n, that 
God would condescend to meet me in the closet 
and graciously assist me in conquering the 
tempter, that I might no more be led captive by 



298 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

him at his will. I do not remember all the 
words which I used, but I began my petition 
thus — * Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty.' 
The answer which I received was not by an 
audible voice, but the fact that God had heard 
and would grant my request, was as evident as 
if it had been by a voice. This was a precious 
season, and I felt astonished at my stupidity 
that I had never before thought of looking to 
God for assistance. When it was morning, I 
took my Bible and retired to my closet, and 
began my devotions, asking God to meet with 
me — and such sensible and sweet communion 
w4th God I never thought of enjoying before. I 
proceeded renewedly to enter into covenant with 
my Maker, which, as it appears to me, I did 
with all my heart, dedicating myself to his ser- 
vice, both soul and body, for time and eternity. 
I could now truly say, * Lord, it is good for me 
to be here. One 'hour spent in thy service is 
better than ten thousand spent elsewhere.' 

" The night following, after resting awhile, I 
awoke and felt as if I was actually encircled in 
the arms of my dear Eedeemer. No tongue 
can describe the bliss which I felt. I concluded 
it must be what Peter expresses in this man- 
ner — * Whom having not seen ye love, and in 
whom, though now ye see him not, yet believ- 



KILLINGWORTH, CONN. 299 

ing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of 
glory.' These words also made a deep im- 
pression on my mind — ' They that know thy 
name will put their trust in thee.' 

*' For eight or ten days, I had an hour or two 
each morning, before light, of enjoying the 
sweetest communion with my Saviour, that it 
is possible for finite creatures to enjoy, in this 
imperfect state. The Spirit did not leave me 
until it had, seemingly, led my mind to a com- 
prehensive view of the character of God and of 
all his precepts. Lastly, I had a most realizing 
view of the odious nature of sin, and the won- 
derful patience of God in bearing so long with 
impenitent sinners. From that time, my great- 
est anxiety has been to cease from sin, and no 
temptation has overtaken me but such as is 
common to men." 

The persons mentioned in this narrative have 
all of them been hopefully in the school of Christ 
more than three years, and some of them much 
longer ; which must have been some trial of 
their faith, and affords a comfortable hope that 
the things which they have experienced are not 
the result of a heated imagination, nor the wild 
effusions of a disordered brain, but the genuine 
effects of God's Holy Spirit. There has, as yet, 
been no instance of any one professing godliness 



300 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

that has turned back, or dishonored his profes- 
sion. But God only knoweth what may be in 
the future ; and to us it belongeth to bow with 
reverence before him, giving thanks at the re- 
membrance of his holiness. 



CHAPTER XX. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Durham, 
Conn., in the year 1803. By the Rev. David 
Smith. 

At the time of my settlement, which was in 
August 1799, a general stupidity prevailed 
among the people in respect to religion. In the 
autumn following, I proposed to the church to 
appoint a conference, which should be attended 
once a fortnight, for the purpose of prayer and 
religious improvement. At the third meeting, 
if I rightly remember, a woman in middle life, 
was deeply impressed, and went home in gi'eat 
distress. Similar feelings were soon produced 
in her husband, and both were extremely anx- 
ious for their spiritual welfare. But a Sovereign 
God soon spake peace to their souls. Several 



DURHAM, CONN. 301 

instances of a similar kind occurred in the three 
succeeding years ; and several additions were 
made to the church. But nothing very special 
appeared, until sometime in the latter part of the 
w^inter and spring of 1803. Then our meetings 
tecame crowded, and it became necessary to 
increase their number. In May, June, and July, 
they were very crowded and solemn. God was 
now in very deed among us, manifesting his 
sovereign power and grace in bringing down 
the lofty looks of man, and subduing the pride 
of the human heart. Some who were strongly 
opposed to the work at its commencement, and 
employed against it the shafts of ridicule, were 
brought to submit to the power of divine grace, 
and to embrace those truths which they before 
opposed. 

From the time we began to attend religious 
conferences, which was in the autumn of 1799, 
till the awakening began in 1803, twelve were 
added to the church. From the fifth of March 
1803, to the close of that year, forty persons 
came forward, and publicly professed the relig- 
ion of Jesus. To this number twenty-three 
have since been added, making in the whole 
sixty-three, who may be considered fruits of this 
revival. 

26 



302 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

The feelings and sentiments entertained by 
the subjects of this work, may be learned from 
a few instances which I have selected. 

One young lady, in giving an account of the 
exercises of her mind, after describing her dis- 
tress under a sense of sinfulness and opposition 
of heart to God, writes thus : 

* On the evening of the same day, I attended 
a conference meeting, which was solemn and 
edifying. Here new feelings occupied my 
breast. I thought I felt wholly resigned to the 
will of God, and that I could praise him, even 
were he to send me to hell. Since that evening, 
my feelings have been very different from what 
they ever were before. Every thing appears 
new. My Bible is quite a new book, and the 
doctrines of grace I cordially approve. I think 
I have reason to believe, that it was on the 
evening above mentioned, if ever, that God 
made me willing to accept salvation, and em- 
brace the Saviour on the terms of the gospel. 
It is not in consequence of any thing that I 
have done, but from the boundless mercy and 
free grace of God, that he has been pleased to 
bring my soul out of the horrible pit and miry 
clay, and cause it to rest as I humbly hope, on 
the rock Christ Jesus." 



DURHAM, CONN. 



303 



Another in describing her distress of mind, 
and opposition of heart to God, writes thus : 

'' What to do, I knew not. If I went to my 
Bible for relief, I found none. If I attempted to 
pray, I found no satisfaction. All that I did, or 
ever had done, was sin. I found that I was 
entirely opposed to God and his wise decrees, 
and sometimes felt disposed to accuse him of 
partiality — that he was not so kind to me as to 
some others. At other times, I felt that I was 
the chief of sinners, and that it required a 
longer time for me to repent. I thought that if 
I could see my heart as it really was, I should 
be some better, and consequently that Christ 
would receive me. But alas, I was attempting 
to be my own Saviour. At length, I was 
brought to feel that I was utterly unable to save 
myself; that during my whole life, I had never 
done one act from a right motive ; but that I 
had constantly been adding sin to sin. But in 
those distressing hours, God, I trust, compelled, 
or secretly constrained me to throw down the 
weapons of my rebellion, and to cast myself at 
ImmanuePs feet, and to feel reconciled to the 
dispensations of his grace. This reconciliation, 
I think I realized, at a conference meeting on 
the evening of the 23d of June, 1803. That 



304 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

was the time, as I humbly trust, when God was 
pleased of his infinite mercy, to shed abroad his 
love in my broken heart. I saw such beauty 
and holiness in God as no tongue can describe. 
I wondered that I had never seen such a glori- 
ous God and precious Saviour before ; and I 
was filled with astonishment that I was then 
out of hell." 

Another instance which I would mention, 
was a woman about forty years of age. She 
gave this account of herself : 

" I was one of that unhappy number, who 
depend on morality for salvation. I thought 
that if I lived a moral life, God would not be so 
unjust as to make me forever miserable. Thus 
I continued till I repeatedly heard the doctrine 
of election and divine decrees. I found that my 
heart was dreadfully opposed to such doctrines. 
I could not bear to think that I was in the hands 
of a Sovereign God. It was too mortifying to 
my proud heart to grant that he is the potter, 
and I the clay." 

Such were her feelings for some time. On 
returning from meeting one Sabbath, being 
greatly irritated at the doctrines which she had 
heard, she rashly formed this resolution, that 
she would quit the public worship of God, and 



DURHAM, CONN. 305 

attend to her Bible only. Soon after .she got 
home, she took her Bible and sat down. On 
opening the sacred volume, the first passage 
which engaged her attention was the following : 
" Moreover whom he did predestinate, them he 
also called ; and whom he called, them he also 
justified ; and whom he justified, them he also 
glorified." Several other passages of similar 
import occurred to her mind, and she immedi- 
ately saw that the doctrines, with which she 
had been quarreling, were clearly contained in 
the Holy Scriptures, and that in opposing them, 
she had opposed God. This filled her with ex- 
treme distress, and she was impressed with the 
idea, that she was one of the non-elect, and con- 
sequently that she must be miserable forever. 
She saw that she was dead in trespasses and 
sins — that all her morality was of a selfish kind, 
and that she had never performed one act of 
duty acceptable to God. She remained in this 
situation not a long time before she received 
comfort, and was made to rejoice in the charac- 
ter and government of God. She has ever 
since been peculiarly attached to those doctrines, 
to which she had been most violently opposed. 

A young man, now a member of Yale Col- 
lege, instating his views and feelings, expressed 
himself thus : 



306 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

" I began as I supposed, to reform my con- 
duct, and live a better life. I attended on the 
outward means of religion, and was more strict 
on the Sabbath. But still I did not find that 
comfort in religion which I sought ; for I found 
that I had no delight in holiness, to which my 
heart was opposed. If I asked advice of relig- 
ious people, the answer would be repent^ and 
believe, and give up yourself to Christ, But 
how to do this, I knew not. In this situation, I 
knew not what to do. My own works did me 
no good, but rather seemed to make me worse. 
I determined to abandon my self-dependence, 
and rely only on Christ for salvation. I re- 
mained not long in this situation. One evening 
as I was returning from meeting, if I am not 
deceived, I felt the love of the Saviour in my 
heart. I thought he was truly the one altogether 
lovely. I thought I was willing to own him 
for my prophet, priest and king. I now saw 
that if I was born into the kingdom of Christ, it 
was through the sovereign grace of God, and 
not for any thing that I had done." 

I might mention a number of other instances 
very similar to those already described, but I 
forbear, and confine myself to one other, which 
is the most striking. 



DURHAM, CONN. 307 

A man between 40 and 50 years of age, his 
wife having, a few weeks before, been hopefully- 
made a subject of divine grace, had his attention 
called up by an extraordinary dream. The 
strongest convictions immediately ensuedl His 
distress was so great, that he observed to a per- 
son present, that should he hold his finger in 
the candle, and let it burn off, it would be less 
than what he then endured. He felt his heart 
strongly opposed to God and to the methods of 
his grace. In this situation he remained several 
days, being almost, or quite in despair. He 
one day retired into the field, with little expec- 
tation of ever returning. He felt himself to be 
one of the greatest of sinners, and expected soon 
to plunge into eternal woe. While sitting in 
this situation, he seemed to feel a stroke on his 
back, at which he immediately started up, but 
did not discover from whence it came. This 
distress immediately left him, and the first object 
which attracted his attention was a bunch of 
flowers, which to him, appeared the most beauti- 
ful of any which he ever saw. He took them 
into his hand with a view to carry them to his 
wife ; and when he cast his eyes abroad upon 
the fields, to him the face of nature assumed a 
new appearance, and all the works of God were 



308 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

full of beauty beyond what he could describe. 
On his returning home, those who saw him im- 
mediately perceived in him a great alteration. 
He went out borne down with distress and sor- 
row, and returned full of joy. He now thinks 
that if he ever experienced a change of heart, it 
was at that time, though he then had not the 
most distant idea of any such thing. Such 
have been the wonderful effects of divine grace 
on the hearts of sinners. From the most obdu- 
rate enemies, God is able to form the most 
cordial friends. 



309 



CHAPTER XXL 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Washing- 
ton, Conn., in the years 1803 and 1804. By the 
Rev. Ebenezkr Porter. 

Though this church has enjoyed a preached 
gospel, with very little interruption, since its for- 
mation, a period of sixty-four years, nothing 
that could properly be termed a revival of re- 
ligion, had ever taken place till the present. In 
the vacancy immediately preceding my ordina- 
tion, there was, in one part of the society, more 
than usual attention ; and a number united with 
the church. In the three succeeding years, in- 
cluding 1799, twenty-three persons more were 
added. During the four next years, only ten 
persons made a public profession of religion. 
Death and removals were rapidly thinning our 
numbers ; and there was room for solemn appre- 
hension, that soon a solitary few would meet at 
the communion table ; and our Zion be left to 
mourn that by multitudes her solemn feasts and 
her Sabbaths were forgotten. Though this peo- 
ple have long been accustomed to a decent and 



310 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

full attendance on public worship, and though 
as free, probably, as almost any other from open 
immoralities, it ought to be acknowledged with 
humility, that at the period above mentioned, the 
influence of vital religion among us was ex- 
tremely low. Many hearts were locked up in 
impenetrable stupidity. Many families had no 
altar for God. Many parents seemed to behold 
their dear offspring going in the ways that lead 
to destruction, without uttering one warning, or 
offering one prayer for their eternal salvation. 
Out ^oi the church, was to be seen a general 
carelessness. In it, a spirit of deep slumber ; 
a want of discipline ; want of active brotherly 
love ; want of Christian watchfulness, faithful- 
ness, prayerfulness ; want of every thing, almost, 
but cold^ cold profession. My heart aches at the 
remembrance, and trembles under the apprehen- 
sion that such a season may return. 

A glimmering hope of better things was en- 
joyed for a short time in the winter of 1801. A 
w^eekly church conference was attended regu- 
larly about two months, when it declined till it 
entirely ceased. The same unpleasant result 
attended every similar undertaking the winter 
following. After a few weeks, some other object 
engrossed the attention, and the conference was 
forgotten. At a leisure season, and on one of 



WASHINGTON, CONN. 311 

the finest evenings in the year, when it was to 
have been at my house, not an individual came. 
It seemed as though an offended God was about 
to seal us up, under the holy rebuke, ** Sleep 

on now, and take your rest. " That the 

only hope of ^ self-destroying men, is the sover- 
eign mercy of God, I had long believed, and 
often felt in some measure, but had never so 
deeply felt before. Means, however, were not 
to be neglected. For several years previous to 
this, endeavors had been used to interest the 
church in behalf of the rising generation. Early 
in the summer of 1802, special meetings were 
appointed for the youth ; but not until the ex- 
press approbation and support of the church had 
been engaged in favor of the object ; as it was 
foreseen that without this, no permanent good 
would be effected. These meetings were at- 
tended every other week in the form of a theO" 
logical school. At each meeting, a question, in 
the order of a system, was given, accompanied 
with an extempore lecture, or with some notice 
that a sermon would be adapted to the subject on 
the following Sabbath. When the latter course 
was taken, an unusual attention was apparent 
in the youth as well as in many others. At 
the meeting succeeding that on which the ques- 
tion was given, the papers that had been written 



312 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

by the youth, were received and read publicly. 

After a number of solemn, practical remarks on 

the last question, another was given in the same 
manner. From respect to the delicacy of the 

writers, their papers were received so as to have 
the author of each one unknown to every other. 
With the same precaution they were returned ; 
having been reviewed at leisure, and such cor- 
rections or remarks as were thought necessary 
being made on them in writing. These meet- 
ings, begun with fair expectations, succeeded to 
to my joy and astonishment. They, in some 
degree, substituted solid improvement, for the 
ordinary levities of young people. They ex- 
cited a relish for profitable conversation, reading 
and reflection. They furnished the mind with 
useful ideas, rendered the more permanent by the 
labor of acquiring them ; and what is most im- 
portant of all, they opened an avenue for the 
solemn influence of truth, by a divine blessing, 
to reach the conscience and the heart. A re- 
spectable number usually attended on the occa- 
sions ; and twelve or fifteen wrote on the same 
question. It was surprising to witness the pro- 
gress made by these, not only in correct writing, 
but in doctrinal knowledge. For three successive 
summers, these pleasant and profitable meetings 
were continued ; when it was the will of a holy 



WASHINGTON, CONN. 313 

God to suspend them, through my impaired 
health. To that will I desire to bow submis- 
sively, while I feel this allotment as the severest 
trial of my life. 

Near the close of the summer 1S03, things 
begun to wear a brighter aspect. Several per- 
sons became seriously impressed. At the request 
of six or eight brethren of the church, weekly 
conferences were revived. There was henceforth 
no more difficulty to maintain them. During 
the winter the operations of the divine Spirit 
were discernible in a part of the society. The 
church, which had appeared to languish as with 
a wasting hectic, put on the aspect of returning 
health. Through the next spring and summer, 
though thirteen had been added to Christ's 
visible family, we were still betwixt hope and 
fear. God's people longed for, rather than ex- 
pected it. Scarcely did they dare to believe 
that so blessed .a season was already begun ; and 
that the day had indeed dawned which was to 
succeed a night of more than sixty years. In 
the autumn, the sun of righteousness arose upon 
us with healing and salvation in his wings. As 
in another valley of the Son of Hinnom, there 
was a great shaking. Dry bones, animated by 
the breath of the Almighty, stood up, new-born 
27 



314 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

believers. Numbers, like the smitten Saul, were 
ready to say, " Lord, what wilt thou have us 
to do ?" While the children of Zion, beheld 
with overflowing hearts, and with thankful 
tongues acknowledged, " this is the finger of 
God." The work was stamped conspicuously 
with the impress of its divine author ; and its 
joyful effects evinced no other than the agency 
of Omnipotence. Every Sabbath exhibited the 
striking contrast betwixt a time of stupidity, and 
a time of attention, among a people. Many who 
had frequented the sanctuary from custom, or 
curiosity, unmoved by all that is joyful or alarm- 
ing in the gospel ; whose attention had been 
more occupied with a new face or a new fashion^ 
than with the eternal interests of their own 
souls, were now in attitude of anxious and 
solemn inquirers, listening to the instructions 
of the pulpit. At conferences, the people col- 
lected as though they were awake and in earnest. 
Even those whom age and infirmity might well 
have excused, were often seen miles from home, 
at an evening meeting. On one of these occa- 
sions, the crowd which came together, reminded 
one of the assembly at Capernaum, when *' there 
was not room to receive them, no, not so much 
as about the doors." Before the beginning of 



WASHINGTON, CONN. 315 

winter, the solemnity had extended to almost 
every part of the place. So manifestly was it 
the work of God, that opposition, however it 
might have rankled in the bosoms of individuals, 
was awed into silence. Many old professors, 
amidst the majesty and the glory of the scene, 
seemed unable to contain, and equally unable 
to express the wonder and joy of their hearts. 
In them^ slumber at such a season, could hardly 
have been less than the lethargy of death. 
Thursday lectures, principally preached by 
neighboring ministers, were attended, for several 
months, with great solemnity and profit. A 
weekly prayer meeting was also set up, which 
is since devoted to a special remembrance of the 
rising generation, the first week in every month. 
During a winter, unusually severe, nothing could 
surpass the resolution with which numbers at- 
tended to be instructed in the way of salvation. 
From the extremity of the season, apprehensions 
were entertained for persons of delicate consti- 
tutions ; but the people were seldom, or never 
more healthy. 

As the first fruit of this precious and mem- 
orable season, fifty-four persons have been added 
to the church * none of whom, blessed he God, 
have, in their subsequent conduct, been left to 



316 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

discredit their holy profession. In consequence 
of such an accession, the situation of the church 
was thought to require that two new deacons 
should be chosen. This occasion, while it ex- 
hibited a prevailing, and very pleasing unanimity 
in the church, was rendered the more interesting, 
by a rare concurrence of circumstances. The 
vote of the brethren designated two young men 
to the office, twin brothers, very exactly resem- 
bling each other, having joined the church 
together about ten years before; and having 
married sisters, who are also now sisters in this 
church. 

It would be more important to delineate par- 
ticularly the nature and fruits of this work, did 
it not bear so strong affinity, in these respects, 
to the revivals once and again described hereto- 
fore in your Magazine. Without an exception, 
its special subjects were calm in their exercises ; 
and embraced that system of religious sentiments 
commonly acknowledged, and received in our 
churches. Before this awakening, it was some- 
times with difficulty that we could sing a sacra- 
mental hymn. After so many dear and promis- 
ing youth, and among these, so respectable a 
portion of the singers, had been called into the 
church, our next communion left impressions in 



WASHINGTON, CONN. 317 

many bosoms which can never, never be effaced. 
Cold must have been the heart on that occasion 
not to have felt what words cannot express. The 
recollection of these scenes excite joy ; but joy 
mingled with pain, Alas ! that any, who are 
perishing with a mortal disease, should slight 
so fair an opportunity to find the great Physi- 
cian, and the healing balm of the gospel. That 
season of special mercy is past. We have too 
many and too painful evidences that it is past. 
At least, a thousand precious immortal souls 
remain, whose situation it becomes not a fallible 
fellow creature to decide ; but who, at present, 
do not profess to have any solid grounds of 
hope beyond the grave. 0, that the God of 
mercy may vouchsafe his gracious and powerful 
presence to this dear flock ; and that this time 
of solemn and sweet refreshing may be but the 
spring of a more prosperous summer, and a 
more glorious harvest. 

From the commencement of this work to its 
visible decline, was more than eighteen months. 
One thing which it has impressed, more deeply 
than ever on my mind, is the benefit of religious 
conferences. These meetings, though frequent, 
seemed not at all to interfere with necessary 
temporal employments. An increased industry 
27* 



318 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

could easily redeem the time devoted to this 
purpose, from unprofitable or foolish pursuits. 
Such as have been the real and happy subjects 
of this work, and have so often met to pray, and 
praise, and converse, when they shall be num- 
bered with the saints of the Most High in the 
glories of his everlasting kingdom, will doubt- 
less remember, with transport, these small por- 
tions of time, big with eternal joy. In days 
like these, lowering with dark prospects over the 
church, and over the world, Christians, especially 
Christians who can meet in one half hour, most 
certainly ought not to live like strangers. 

The religious instruction of children and 
youth, is another subject, the importance of 
which has been rendered more strikingly ap- 
parent in this revival. Of the number added to 
the church, about three-fourths had sprung from 
professing parents. Before this season, as is 
mentioned above, more than ordinary attention 
had been paid to the rising generation. Beside 
the meetings of the young people, the church, 
as a church, had appointed a catechising com- 
mittee, to assist the pastor in teaching the 
children. These catechisings have been since 
regularly attended, during the summer season, 
between the services on every other Sabbath ; 



WASHINGTON, CONN. 319 

the children being classed according to their 
knowledge. ^ 

The period from twelve to twenty, is em- 
inently the learning and the forming age. Per- 
haps no other equal period so often determines 
the character for life, and the state for eternity. 
Still, this golden period is often spent, so as to 
be no better, or even worse than a blank. Little 
is learned but what requires the labor of a life 
to unlearn. Ought not something to be done, 
or at least, seriously attempted, for a reformation 
in this respect ? While infidelity is searching 
out every avenue, for infusing its deadly poison 
into the minds of the young, is it not matter of 
surprise that their religious instruction should 
not have had more share in the thoughts, the 
conversation, the prayers of God's people ! Do 
not the signs of the times summon ministers and 
Christians generally, to exertions more united, 
and more correspondent with an object of such 
acknowledged and immense importance ? Surely 
it is no season for Zion's friends to count up 



* In the fall of the year, there is an annual catechising, when 
every child that has attended the stated catechisings through the 
season, receives some religious tract, purchased with money drawn 
from the church treasury, and corresponding in value with the 
child's progress. The names of such as learn the catechism through, 
are also entered on the church records. 



320 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

discouragements and to fold their hands in sleth, 
surrounded as they are, with such alarming 
proofs, that Zion's foes neither slumber nor sleep. 
Does not sin lie at the door of our churches ? 
Is not one important end of infant baptism too 
much forgotten ? If it is a grand design of this 
ordinance, *' to draw the cares and prayers of 
the whole Christian church towards the rising 
generation, and their everlasting concerns; to 
hold them up perpetually before our eyes, and 
to fix them habitually upon our hearts," I appre- 
hend that no subject of equal magnitude, is so 
lamentably neglected. 



321 



CHAPTER XXII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Canton, 
Conn., in the years 1805 and 1806. By the Rev. 
Jeremiah Hallock. 

It pleased the Lord gloriously to visit this 
place, by the special influences of his Holy 
Spirit, in the latter part of 1798, and in the 
fore part of 1799. In this time, the drooping 
church was not a little quickened and com- 
forted, and between seventy and eighty were 
added to it, an account of which was published 
in the first volume of the Magazine. 

That day can never be forgotten by the church 
in this place ; and to the praise of God be it 
spoken, the lapse of seven years has not Aveak- 
ened the faith of the candid beholder in the work 
of that day. 

But by reason of deaths and removals, the 
church became considerably reduced, and inat- 
tention to divine things prevailed, and was in- 
creasing, especially among the youth, so that 
the things of religion began to wear a very 
gloomy appearance. 



322 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

But in the early part of last June, one of the 
youth was visibly under serious impressions. 
This was soon attended with a solemn efTect on 
the young people. It was not long before sev- 
eral others were awakened in the same neigh- 
borhood where the above-mentioned youth lived. 
And from this time the attention increased. 

It seemed to operate like leaven, hid in three 
measures of meal. New instances of awaken- 
ing often occurred. 

The neighboring ministers, as well as some 
more remote, were very kind to visit us, and to 
preach to us. Indeed it seemed as if the Lord 
sent them. And almost every meeting was 
attended with some visible effect, until there 
were some instances of attention in almost every 
part of the parish. Lectures and conferences 
were frequent, and public religious meetings 
were full and serious. And this spiritual work 
appeared gradually to rise, for more than three 
months. The attention has been mostly among 
young people. It seemed as if God had fixed 
his eyes on the youth, though numbers of chil- 
dren have been seriously impressed ; and there 
have also been some instances from thirty to 
sixty. 

Of the subjects of this work, the largest pro- 



CANTON, CONN. 323 

portion are females. Towards thirty have ob- 
tained hopes. Fifteen have joined the church, 
and others are expected to come forward, and 
subscribe with their hands unto the Lord. As 
when the cry was made, " Behold the bride- 
groom cometh," the virgins arose and trimmed 
their lamps, this has been a day of alarm to the 
church. They appeared to be aroused in some 
measure from their formal state into which even 
the wise are so apt to fall while the bridegroom 
tarries. Some were ready to cry. Our lamps 
are gone out. 

Having noticed these things concerning the 
beginning and progress of this revival, I shall 
add, as a specimen of the work, the relation of 
two youth, as written by themselves to a friend. 
The first writes thus : 

" Dear Sir-— The following lines are a short 
sketch of what, I hope, the great Sovereign of 
the Universe has been pleased to do for me, a 
poor, unworthy sinner. Time has wafted me 
through the days of childhood, perhaps as 
thoughtless of God, and insensible of eternity, 
as any one can be. Whenever I was aroused 
to think on death and judgment, I would silence 
the voice of conscience, and say, I could not 



324 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

cherish such gloomy thoughts when I was in 
heahh and prosperity ; little thinking that my 
soul was out of health. Therefore I abandoned 
these thoughts, which ought to have been most 
dear to me. But, blessed be God, he has spared 
my life until now, and, as I hope, made me a 
living monument to adore his glorious name. 

" My mind first began to be seriously im- 
pressed last July, at the funeral of Mrs. D. C. 
I followed the breathless body to the silent man- 
sions of the dead, little thinking it was a lesson 
for me to read. I considered myself an uninter- 
ested beholder. But when I saw the corpse laid 
in the grave, the thought struck my mind, will 
this suffice ? Will the grave now shut its mouth, 
and say, enough? The answer was ready; 
no, it will not, but it will soon claim me in spite 
of all my efforts. But when I looked beyond 
the grave, eternity appeared still more awful. 
These words seemed to be directed to me, 
' ^Vliat meanest thou, O sleeper ? Arise, and 
call upon thy God.' 

" This led me to look into my polluted heart, 
where I found nothing but sin and guilt, which 
were pressing me down into the pit of wo and 
misery. And my days that were past, were 
irrecoverably gone forever. But a thousand 



CANTON, CONN. 325 

hurrying thoughts of the world, seemed to bear 
me away from these feelings ; and many times 
did I put on the veil of cheerfulness, when I had 
an aching heart within, for fear of the ridicule of 
the thoughtless part of mankind, who have got 
to stand at the tribunal of God, as well as 
myself. 

" Thus my days were spent until about the 
middle of September, when the horrors of hell 
appeared before me, unavoidable. I felt myself 
to be a sinner, and exposed to the wrath of God, 
who was continually saying, * Vengeance is 
mine, I will repay.' In vain I sought relief 
from the Bible. Every line seemed to condemn 
me. I thought I was doing all I could to pur- 
chase happiness, and my reading, praying, sighs 
and moans were in such earnest, I thought I 
should move heaven to pity me. But all was 
in vain, it was in such a selfish manner. And 
I thought I was unjustly bound with the cords 
of disquietude, and doomed to eat the bread of 
sorrow, while many of my young companions 
could triumph over death and the grave, and 
sing, * Thy love, Jesus, is the theme ; ' but I 
was unheard and unanswered, and left to wear 
out my hours in grief alone. This I thought 
was unjust, and my heart rose in dreadful oppo- 
28 



326 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

sition against God. Oh, how hard is the human 
heart. If it had the power, it would dethrone 
the Almighty. But blessed be God, the power 
is in his own hands. 

** I remained in this sorrowful situation sev- 
eral days, seeking relief, but refusing the pre- 
cious balm of Gilead. A certain Monday in 
this month was a most trying day to me. It 
seemed as if the whole universe gazed, with an 
eye of contempt, on its sinful, wretched inhab- 
itants. But 0, the following Wednesday ! May 
that precious day never be erased from my 
memory — the day, as I hope, in which God met 
my poor, perishing soul. Having taken up the 
Hartford selection of hymns, I began to read 
the 274th— 

* Cheer up, my soul, there is a mercy-seal, 
Sprinkled with blood, where Jesus answers prayer ; 

There humbly cast thyself beneath his feet, 
For never needy sinner perished there.' 

And truly, I then said to myself, who can wish 
for a higher seat, than at the feet of Sovereign 
mercy ? And my heart was now ready to thank 
God that I was in his hands. And 0, how 
astonishing it was, that his mercy was extended 
even to me, who had been contending with him 
all my days ; refusing all his blessed calls and 



CANTON, CONN. 327 

invitations, trampling under foot his dear Son, 
who had spilt his precious blood upon the cross 
for me, and yet not one moment had I spent in 
his service. Now my heart could join with the 
psalmist in saying, * come and let us worship, 
and bow down, let us kneel before the Lord our 
Maker.' Also, ' Who can utter the mighty acts 
of the Lord, who can show forth all his praise?' 
His perfections were visible in the whole crea- 
tion. A sermon was preached that afternoon 
from Solomon's song, chap. 4 : 5, 8, * Come 
with me from Lebanon, my spouse,' &c. These 
appeared to be in reality Christ's words, and the 
sermon was sweet to my soul, through the whole 
exercise. I felt as if my soul was feasted on the 
food of eternal life, which God had prepared for 
all who serve him in spirit and in truth. And 
if I do not labor under a great mistake, it is my 
desire to serve God, and I can trust my all with 
him and rely upon his Word. I hope I have 
enjoyed the presence of God, most of the time, 
but sometimes, through my own negligence, and 
falling so far short of the duty which I owe him, 
I am left to lament the withdrawing of his smiles, 
and to trying doubts. But I must conclude by 
asking your prayers, sir, and the prayers of all 
God's children, that I may be kept from the 



328 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

snares with which I am surrounded, in this evil 
world, and that I may be preserved through the 
faith of Jesus unto death. Then, 

* Filled with delight, my raptured soul 

Can here no longer stay ; 
Though Jordan's waves around me roll, 

Fearless Pd launch away.' " 

The second writes in the following* words : 

" Dear Sir — ^I shall now, as enabled, state to 
you some of the recent dealings of God with my 
soul. My mind began to be impressed with a 
sense of my sins, and consequent danger, in the 
beginning of last April. But the great and gen- 
eral stupidity with which I was then surrounded, 
together with the fear of becoming an object of 
derision, caused me to conceal my distress until 
the beginning of June, when it rose to such a 
height, that I found concealment impossible. 
For a certain period, during two or three weeks, 
the black catalogue of the sins of my whole life 
appeared to be set in order before my eyes, 
accompanied with a deep sense of my being in 
the hands of a holy, sin-hating God, and entirely 
at his disposal. 

" It seemed as though nature would some- 
times sink under the pressure ; but He who thus 



CANTON, CONN. 329 

laid his hand on me, was still my support. In 
July, when the attention to religion had become 
considerable, I began to find that I had not only 
a wicked heart, but that it was entirely selfish, 
and filled with the most dreadful and daring 
opposition to God; and that selfishness had been, 
and still was, the great moving principle of all 
my actions. This put me to a great stand. My 
inquiry now was with more anxiety than ever, 
** What must I do to be saved ? " I now saw 
that the prayers of the wicked are an abomina- 
tion unto the Lord. Yet I was told that prayer 
was a daty incumbent upon me notwithstanding 
my own sinfulness, and that I ought to pray 
with a penitent heart. This was what I could 
not bear, and I found myself actually at war 
with God Almighty, It appeared to me that 
aimihilation would be far preferable to the situ- 
ation in which I then was. I would gladly 
have changed condition with the very stones in 
the street, and frequently looked with envy on 
the meanest reptiles of the earth. 

"Whenever I opened my Bible, I found it 
filled with threatenings against me. I found 
also that it demanded true and unfeigned sub- 
mission to God, as the only condition on which 
salvation would be granted. I attended many 
28* 



330 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

meetings, but they only served to augment my 
distress, and if possible to increase my opposi- 
tion. For several weeks, I almost entirely 
relinquished business, and spent my time prin- 
cipally in walking in my chamber. Whenever 
I heard of any person's obtaining a hope, it was 
like adding fuel to the fire. My heart rose 
against it, and accused God of exercising par- 
tiality with his creatures, not considering that 
he had a right to do what he would with his 
own. 

'* These exercises continued until August^ 
when the terrors of hell seemed to compass me 
about. From Tuesday, the 6th, to Wednesday, 
the 14th, it appeared to me that I stood on the 
very confines of destruction, and was permitted 
to look into the eternal world. Death and judg- 
ment were now most solemn realities, and they 
so overwhelmed me that I was many times 
ready to sink into despair, and give up all hope 
of ever obtaining mercy. 

* Then O, how vain appeared 

All things beneath the sky, 
Like visions past, like flowers that blow, 

When wintry storms are nigh.' 

But it pleased a great and merciful God not to 
keep me long in this painful situation. On 



CANTON, CONN. 331 

Wednesday, the 14th of August, I attended a 
lecture, when a sermon was preached from John 
4 : 49 — * The nobleman saith unto him, sir, come 
down, ere my child die.' Upon hearing these 
words and their explanation, I found my heart 
glowing with the most ardent love toward the 
Saviour. He appeared to be the chiefest among 
ten thousand, and altogether lovely — every way 
suited to my necessities. Tears flowed without 
control. The language of my heart was, O, my 
dear Saviour, come, and take an everlasting 
possession of my soul. I bid thee a hearty wel- 
come to my heart, and would lie low at thy feet 
forever. My emotions were so great that I 
found it difficult to keep from immediately 
kneeling upon the floor, and extending my arms 
where I then was, in the meeting-house. I had 
no idea that this was conversion. I returned 
home, and without mentioning any thing to the 
family, retired to rest as usual. And here again 
I found my soul drawn forth in the most affec- 
tionate desires after the Saviour. I found those 
beautiful lines in Dr. Watts' versification appli- 
cable to what I then felt : 

* My flesh lay resting on my bed, 
My soul arose on high.' 

With my mind composed to the most perfect 



332 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

peace, I now went to sleep. On awaking in the 
morning, I concluded that I had become entirely 
stupid, and accordingly made several attempts 
to bring on my former distress. But this I 
found was impossible. I then resolved to walk 
out, and reflect on the exercises of the day and 
evening preceding. But instead of this, the 
character of God himself now came into view, 
and filled my soul with joy, love, and gratitude, 
wonder and admiration, to that degree that 
bodily strength failed ; and for some minutes, I 
became almost insensible to surrounding objects. 
Upon recovering myself, I found that every 
thing around me wore a new aspect. The 
glory of God appeared to be visible in every 
part of creation. I saw the hills, mountains 
and fields, all lying beneath the omniscient eye 
of God, and answering the great end for which 
they were created, the glory of God. And now 
the thought Occurred, shall man, who is the 
noblest part of creation, be silent ? This was an 
amazing thought. I stood like one astonished 
at myself. Why had I never thought of this 
before ? I now saw that I had indeed been will- 
fully blind, and that it would have been just in 
God, had he left me to my own chosen way. I 
now began to imagine that this might be con- 



J 



CANTON, CONN. 333 

version. But I had many doubts about it, 
because that, during all these exercises, I had 
strangely forgotten myself. These doubts were, 
however, soon removed, when I found that I 
was entirely willing that God should dispose of 
me for time and eternity, as he saw best, and 
most for his glory. And 0, what heartfelt joy 
did it give me to reflect that I was in the hands 
of God. It was like an anchor to my soul. 

" The Bible, religious meetings, and the du- 
ties of the closet, became the food of my soul. 
The latter becomes every day more and more 
precious to me. How does my heart frequently 
expand with rapture while I am praying for 
the advancement of the Redeemer's kingdom. 
When gloom and darkness fill my mind, as is 
sometimes the case, in consequence of the 
remaining sinfulness of my heart, I find that 
the thought that God's kingdom is eternal, and 
stands secure, generally removes the cloud. 
This, sir, is, according to my best recollection, a 
short sketch of what I have, through the good- 
ness of God, been made to experience. I would 
now conclude by asking your prayers for me, 
that I may not be left to dishonor God in the 
profession which I have made." 



334 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

Having given the foregoing account of the 
sovereign and most merciful dealings of the 
Lord towards us, his sinful and unworthy crea- 
tures, I shall close by only observing, that days 
of attention are not trifling days, but most sol- 
emn and serious to all. It becometh those that 
are left, to tremble ; and such as hope, not to be 
high-minded, but to fear lest after all, they 
should come out withered branches, only fit for 
the fire, to the dishonor of Christ, the grief of 
Zion, and their own shame. 



335 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Harwinton, 
Conn., in the years 1805, and 1806. By the Rev. 
Joshua Williams. 

The first appearance of this work was about the 
middle of September 1805, nearly seven years 
from the beginning of that in 1799. Its pro- 
gress was very rapid, attended with marks of 
divine sovereignty. In the course of four or five 
weeks after its first appearance, fourteen or fif- 
teen were brought to entertain a joyful, yet 
humble hope of their conversion, from a state of 
enmity, to a state of reconciliation to God. In 
the beginning of October occurred an instance, 
which became, by the blessing of God, a power- 
ful means of bringing conviction home to the 
consciences of others ; and many became deeply 
impressed with a sense of the deceitfnlness and 
desperate wickedness of the heart, and of the 
awful displeasure of a holy God against sin. 
After the period before mentioned, the work 
seemed to be suspended for nearly four weeks. 



336 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

In the meantime, instances of convictions, and 
the power of them, rather increased, by which 
God seemed to be giving testimony to the reality 
and sovereignty of his grace, showing that it is 
his peculiar work to wound and to heal, to con- 
vict of sin, and to afford consolation to the sin- 
sick soul. It is to be observed, that though 
twenty or thirty persons were in great distress 
of mind, during the apparent suspension of the 
work ; yet there is no ground to believe that 
relief was sent, during the whole period, to 
more than one soul. But soon after this, many 
were favored with precious relief and real com- 
fort in view of the Lord Jesus Christ, and his 
ability to save ; and all in the way of exercising 
cordial submission (as we have reason to hope,) 
to God in Christ. Some, however, remained in 
great distress for many weeks, till animal nature, 
in some cases, seemed to be nearly exhausted. 
To such the revelation of Jesus Christ as the 
glory of God, and the suitable resting place of 
souls, was as life from the dead. 

The work continued to make progress, with- 
out very sensible abatement, for nearly six 
months ; in which time numbers were hopefully 
converted, and such visible tokens of divine 



HARWINTON, CONN. 337 

grace, and infinite and sovereign love were ex- 
hibited, as gave abundant occasion for the warm- 
est thanksgiving, " and the children of Zion 
were made joyful in their king," who appeared 
in his glory to build it up. 

Several things occurred besides the suspense 
already mentioned, to manifest the divine sov- 
ereignty of this work. While some well educa- 
ted, moral, and apparently religious young peo- 
ple, who had previously considered religion to 
be important, were continued under the pains of 
a wounded and comfortless spirit for fifty or 
sixty days ; others who had scarcely had one 
realizing thought of eternity, were unexpectedly 
arrested, and in a few days became joyful sub- 
jects of religous hope. 

At a time when poisonous sentiments are 
disseminated with great industry, and in the 
most alluring manner, there is no reason to 
wonder, if many should be induced to neglect 
public worship, and other means of grace, and 
become, as is usual in such cases, excessively 
bitter in their minds, if not in their speech, 
against any special work of God's Spirit. But, 
to the praise of rich and glorious grace, be it 
said, some of this class have been arrested, and 

29 



338 NKW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

if we may judge from iheir uniform testimony, 
humbled and changed. Instances of this kind 
have occurred in such peculiar circumstances, 
as to set at defiance every attempt to assign any 
sufficient cause, but that of the good pleasure 
and povirer of God. Indeed, no sensible person, 
that would fairly look at the case, let his feel- 
ings of heart be what they might, could after- 
wards venture to assign any other cause. 

The wicked heart seemed to be overawed by 
the majesty and the sovereignty of the work: 
and to appear an opposer, was to appear to be 
led, not by rational views of things, but by the 
spirit which actuated the Jews in their opposi- 
tion to the work of God, when Paul and Barna- 
bas were preaching successfully at Antioch. 
Acts 13 : 45. 

At this time, several, who had been exceed- 
ingly prejudiced against experimental religion, 
and who had, principally on that account, re- 
fused to worship with us, were signally affected 
by divine truth, and they have come, and as ex- 
perienced Christians who love that truth which 
they once derided, have joined in communion 
with this church. One instance I will mention. 
A woman who had not attended our meetings. 



HARWINTON, CONN. 339 

and scarcely any other for almost seven years, 
one who was remarkably opposed to the idea of 
a revival, was, in the very act of ridiculing a 
sister that was in some measure impressed, 
pricked in the heart ; and after some violent, 
but ineffectual attempts to remove or conceal 
her emotions, she was obliged to submit in a 
visible manner to convictions of a very distress- 
ing kind. In consequence she was led to attend 
with great earnestness and anxiety of soul, upon 
those means against which she once had an 
obstinate prejudice. And in short, she has a 
very evident change of views and character. 
She has been admitted into the church as a new 
born child of God, and none can rationally attrib- 
ute her experience to delusion, or to any pow- 
er short of that which is almighty. 

The Sovereignty and power of God in this 
gracious work, appear not only in respect to the 
persons who become the subjects of it, but also 
in respect to their ages. Though a few were of 
middle age, yet generally they were between 
the age of thirteen and twenty-five. Some, 
however, were much older. To one particular 
case I think I may invite attention. It is that of 
an old lady now deceased, who through infirm- 



340 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

ity of body was not able to attend public wor- 
ship, and scarcely to go to a neighbor's for 
twelve or fifteen years. There is reason to 
hope that this woman experienced a saving 
change of heart, when she wanted but a few 
days of being four score and eight years old. 
She was duly examined for admission into the 
church, was approved and propounded ; but the 
wise disposer of all events was pleased to take 
her away before she could be regularly admitted. 
She died in a fit. In her last day, when from 
all appearances there was good ground for 
believing that she had the use of her reason, 
though unable to speak, she gave tokens, which 
were understood to be decided manifestations of 
her faith and confidence in God. 

If any wish to be informed of the views, ex- 
ercises and feelings of the subjects of the present 
work, it may be observed that they correspond, 
in nature and kind, with those of 1799, which 
are narrated in the first volume of the Magazine. 
To that and other narratives, the writer refers 
the reader. But although they thus in general 
correspond, yet in several respects there is a 
difference. That was principally among peo- 
ple from twenty -five to forty-five years of age. 



HARWINTON, CONN. 341 

This is mostly among- those who are under 
twenty-five. 

Convictions have at this time been generally 
more evidential of sovereignty and power. This 
is singular indeed ; for from what had taken 
place before, among the middle aged, it might 
have been expected that there would be less 
evidence of this, and more of the influence of 
example and persuasion ; and this undoubtedly 
would have been the case, had it been of men. 
But if it would not swell this narrative too 
much, it might be made to appear to all, that 
even in the religious families to which reference 
will presently be made, the evidence is decisive, 
that though God works in love and covenant 
faithfulness, yet it is when and where, and by 
what means he pleases. 

Convictions too have been at this time more 
pungent and severe, and of a greater variety as 
to their duration previous to their relief. There 
have been more instances out of the common 
way. Their eyes and countenances were re- 
markably fixed, during the time of religious 
worship and at other times, and it seemed that 
nothing could be able to divert their attention 
from the great concerns of the soul. A few 
29^ 



342 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

appeared to be so far overcome, as, at times, to 
be scarcely able to stand ; but our assemblies 
were always remarkably quiet and still. 

Again the hopeful converts have seemed to 
have at an earlier period, an acquaintance with 
the plague of their own hearts, and to have 
been made more painfully sensible of the re- 
maining corruption within them, in consequence 
of which, several have suffered many days of 
distressing darkness after they had good reason 
to hope they should be saved. For, (as I sup- 
pose is the case with all Christians,) the hope 
of being forever in heaven, was not sufficient to 
comfort them, while so much imperfection re- 
mained in them. 

Like the former, this awakening has extended 
into almost every part of the society, but the 
converts are not so numerous. In that, there 
were about one hundred and forty for whom we 
had reason to entertain hope. The number now 
is seventy-five. 

Further — It deserves to be remarked that the 
greater part of the hopeful converts, yea, as 
many as nine out of ten, if I am not greatly 
deceived, are the children of religious parents, 
or persons who lived in pious and praying famir 



HARWINTON, CONN. 343 

lies. This seems to be a great encouragement 
to Christian parents ; and may I be permitted 
to observe, that usually the faithful exertions of 
pious parents are crowned with success. Their 
instructions are not all in vain. Though at 
times, they may nearly lose all hope, and their 
tenderest exertions seem only to make their 
children sin the more ; yet great is the benefit 
of persevering diligence ; and most generally it 
proves in the end successful. It ought, how- 
ever, to be noticed that this is not always the 
case. To abase the pride of men, and to show 
that regeneration is not the result of religious 
education alone ; we find that a sovereign God 
is pleased by his Holy Spirit, to enter some 
prayerless and irreligious families, and one or 
more in them is made and kept a shining monu- 
ment of his grace, while others, in the same 
family only see, and scofT, and perish. For the 
same purpose also, we find in a religious family, 
one or more, and perhaps such as the world 
esteem the brightest, left totally callous and in- 
sensible — dead in trespasses and sins, while the 
showers of divine love bring life and saving 
health to others. This is an awful distribution 
of divine grace, and the insensible in religious 



344 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

families have occasion to tremble, and immedi- 
ately set themselves to work out their salvation, 
lest like the Jews of old, they shall at last find 
the dreadful portion of beholding their near 
relatives in the kingdom of God, and they them- 
selves cast out. 

In the former awakening it was observed that 
the subjects of it being principally heads of 
families, cast a delightful aspect on the rising 
generation ; and now with pleasure we record 
that many of the late converts are the children 
of those who then introduced family instruction 
and prayer. In the month of October one was 
added to the church. In December four, and in 
January three. Almost all of these were con- 
sidered as subjects of regenerating grace previ- 
ous to this revival ; and, in this, were brought 
to a stronger and more comfortable hope. On 
the second Sabbath of March, 1806, twenty-two 
made a profession of religion. In May, four- 
teen, in July, four, in August, six, and a num- 
ber since, making the whole number sixty-two. 

To close, I hope it will not appear arrogant 
to say, surely the members of this church, 
together with their pastor and the society, 
ought humbly and affectionately to acknowledge 



HARWINTON, CONN. 345 

that they have very abundant reason for the 
liveliest exercise of gratitude and praise ; and 
forever to bless the Lord of Hosts for such won- 
derful and repeated tokens of his mercy, and 
also continually to sing Alleluia. Amen. 

P. S. Having mentioned in the foregoing 
narrative, that an instance occurred which be- 
came a powerful means of bringing home con- 
viction to the consciences of others ; I subjoin a 
few particulars respecting it. It is the case of 
a young woman of a respectable family, whose 
character from her earliest childhood, was un- 
commonly mild and good. She was less than 
fourteen years of age. As soon as she was 
capable, she was taught to pray ; and when she 
wa3 able to read, she was given to understand 
that it was a duty to read the Scriptures as a 
part of devotion. This she did, almost daily, 
for a number of years. To be short, she was 
viewed by all her acquaintance, young and old, 
as one of the most moral and religious of her 
age that could be found. Indeed she thought 
herself to be truly religious, and the thought of 
dying gave her no great uneasiness, for she 
supposed she should go to eternal blessedness ; 



346 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and perhaps had she died, no one of her friends 
would have doubted of it. Soon after the 
awakening began, she felt a little more engaged, 
but felt nothing very impressive till the begin- 
ning of October, when she was informed of the 
conviction and exercises of an intimate friend, 
who a little before, had been brought, it is hoped, 
to find rest in Jesus Christ. This, with some 
observations at a conference meeting the same 
evening, were blessed to convince her that she 
had wholly mistaken the nature of the Christian 
religion ; and the conviction was so clear and 
pungent, that her distress was very visible. It 
continued several days, in one of which I called 
and found her, to appearance, as complete a 
picture of forlorn distress as I could remember to 
have seen. Affected with her case, I asked her 
what was the matter ? She answered, " sir, 
I have read the Bible in such a manner — and I 
have tried to pray, but knew not what I was 
about." By these words, she meant to commu- 
nicate to me, as I understood by subsequent con- 
versation, the sense she had of the great wicked- 
ness of reading the Bible in a heedless and 
cursory manner, and also of having attempted 
to pray from selfish motives and with a heart 



HARWINTON, CONN. 347 

not filled with reverence and knowledge of God. 
It appeared to me very plainly, that her conduct 
had been so unexceptionable, that her awakened 
conscience could fix on no guilt but the selfish- 
ness and irreverence which had attended her 
religious devotions. From this alone she seemed 
to be convinced of the exceeding depravity of 
the heart, and of the absolute necessity of being 
born again ; nor could any of the overtures af 
free mercy in the gospel, afibrd her relief, as 
long as she was unrenewed. She remained in 
great distress of mind for two days more, one of 
which was the Sabbath ; when her mates, and 
many of the young people had an opportunity to 
see her. On Sabbath evening she experienced 
relief. Her great burden was removed, at which 
time she concluded that for her great obstinacy 
and abuse of mercy, God had left her to be 
sealed up to final destruction. Under this im* 
pression, she was led to take a view of God's 
government, and not long after said, with great 
solemnity and sweet simplicity, *' I am losing 
all my impressions, and must perish ; but it 
seems to me it is no matter what becomes of me, 
if God may be glorified." Soon after she opened 
the Bible, and read and commented on soma 



348 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

passages to the pleasing surprise of those that 
were present, among whom I was one. She 
also read some hymns, with such feeling empha- 
sis and rejoicing, that it was good to hear. 
Aiter this she said, " I am in a dreadful condi- 
tion, but joy will come." Having paused a 
while with a fixed countenance, she turned to 
me and asked if God did not often restrain peo- 
ple. I told her he did ; and to give her a full 
sight of the human heart, I turned her to the 
latter part of the first chapter of Komans. Hav- 
ing read about half of it she exclaimed in the 
same artless simplicity, " what awful creatures 
we are." And after reading the remainder, she 
said, " there is room enough for humility, but 
no reason for us to be proud." After this I 
pointed her to the account in Galatians 5, and 
then to that in Corinthians, where the Apostle, 
after mentioning the dreadful crimes of sinners, 
adds, " and such were some of you ; but ye are 
washed," &c. It was upon reading this, that 
she began to hope that possibly she might be 
saved by Jesus Christ. 

This case did so eminently show the necessity 
of a change of heart in all, that it seemed to 
carry irresistible conviction to many ; for they 



HARWINTON, CONN. S49 

were led to reflect that if one so unexceptiona- 
ble in her life, and so apparently religious, 
needed a new heart, and was in such distress 
without it, what must become of them, who, in 
comparison with her, had no religion at all. 
The case, indeed, was used for this purpose, 
and it is believed not altogether in vain. Soon 
many became convinced that the carnal mind, 
which was naturally within them, was enmity 
to God, and they were brought to view them- 
selves, and the law of God, in a light vastly 
different from any that they bad before. 



30 



350 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in South 
Britain, Conn., in the year 1812. By the Rev. 
Bennet Tyler. 

[First published in the Panoplist.] 

The first favorable appearances which gave us 
reason to hope that the Lord was about to \dsit 
us with the effusions of his Spirit, were discov- 
erable early in the spring of 1812. During the 
preceding winter, it had been a time of great stu- 
pidity. The wise and the foolish appeared to be 
slumbering together. Meetings for religious con- 
ference and prayer, which for five years previous 
had been statedly attended, so far declined, that 
at the commencement of the winter, they were 
entirely discontinued. Our youth were remark- 
ably thoughtless, and in some instances, began 
to be dissipated. Although the people generally 
paid constant and decent attention to public wor- 
ship on the Sabbath ; yet there was but very 
little of the life and power of religion manifested 
even among professors of religion. 

Such was the state of things among us, till 



SOUTH BRITAIN, CONN. 351 

about the beginning of the month of March, when 
the minds of a few members of the church in dif- 
ferent parts of the society, were unusually im- 
pressed with a sense of our deplorable condition. 
About eight or ten pious persons, as I have since 
learnt, had very similar impressions, almost at the 
same time, each one being ignorant of the feelings 
of the rest. They were led deeply to humble 
themselves before God for their past backslid- 
ings, and earnestly to implore the reviving in- 
fluences of the Holy Spirit. 

Shortly after this, it was proposed to the 
church to set apart a day for fasting and prayer ; 
partly on account of the distressing and mortal 
sickness which prevailed in some neighboring 
towns ; but more especially on account of the 
great stupidity which prevailed among our- 
selves. A day was accordingly appointed, and to 
our great surprise, a larger congregation assem- 
bled than had been witnessed for a considerable 
time previous on the Sabbath. A prayer meeting 
was attended in the forenoon, which was very sol- 
emn. A sermon was preached in the afternoon, and 
another in the evening, by two ministers from 
abroad. An unusual attention and solemnity 
were visible throughout the assembly; and from 



352 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

that time forward, our congregations on the Sab- 
bath assumed a new aspect. 

About this time, a little circle of Christians 
set up a weekly prayer meeting, for the express 
purpose of supplicating the influences of the 
Holy Spirit. This meeting will never be for- 
gotten by those who attended it. At these sea- 
sons, there were special tokens of the divine 
presence, and such wrestlings in prayer, as are, 
perhaps, rarely realized. The joys experienced 
by this little circle of praying people, were such 
as a stranger intermeddleth not with. They 
were precious foretastes of joys to be realized in 
a better world. Not long after this prayer meet* 
ing was set up, a public weekly conference was 
also instituted, which was crowded and solemn. 
In the meantime, an increasing attention and 
solemnity were visible in the congregation on 
the Sabbath. 

Such was the state of things among us in the 
early part of the month of April ; and although 
no persons were then known to be under special 
awakenings, yet we were led to hope that the 
Lord had mercy in store for us. Several pious 
persons were anxiously waiting for the consola- 
tion of Israel. They watched, with trembling 
hope, every motion of the little cloud which 



SOUTH BRITAIN, CONN. 353 

they discovered rising above the horizon ; and 
they felt that confidence in the promises of God, 
which usually attends a spirit of prayer. It was 
not long before their hopes began to be realized. 
Four or five persons, in different parts of the 
parish, were awakened to a sense of their sin 
and danger, and began to inquire what they 
should do to be saved. These fresh tokens of 
the divine presence added new courage to those 
who had been praying and waiting for the 
blessing, and inspired them with strong expecta- 
tions that their prayers were soon to be an- 
swered. But it was necessary that their faith 
and patience should be tried, that they might be 
the more fully prepared to give God the glory. 
For several weeks things remained stationary. 
The cloud which had been rising, and which 
promised a refreshing shower, appeared to stop. 
No new instances of conviction occurred. It 
was a time of trembling anxiety, and awful sus- 
pense. During the month of May, however, 
those who had been first awakened, obtained a 
hope of an interest in Christ, and some others 
were found to be under serious impressions. A 
more fervent spirit of prayer was poured out 
upon the members of the church, and in the lat- 
ter part of June, the rain of divine influences 
30^ 



354 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

descended in every part of the parish, like a 
mighty shower. Great numbers were awakened, 
and through the month of July, scarcely a day 
passed which will not be remembered as the 
spiritual birth-day of some one or more souls, 
who, as we trust, have been born of God. As 
many as forty, in the course of that month, 
obtained a hope of a saving interest in the Re- 
deemer. 

The scenes which were now passing before 
us cannot be described, nor can they be con- 
ceived of but by those who have witnessed 
scenes of a similar nature. The eyes of God's 
people sparkled with joy inexpressible, while 
the countenances of sinners were depicted with 
distress and horror. The things of eternity 
were now regarded as realities of infinite mo- 
ment. From the gray-headed sinner to the little 
child, the question was daily asked, ''What must 
I do to be saved?" Religion was now the great 
theme of discourse. In the family, in the street, 
in the field, and in the shop, it engrossed almost 
the whole conversation. 

At this time, it is believed, the whole congre- 
gation were more or less impressed. Satan 
seemed to be bound for a little season, and all 
opposition was silenced. Opposers stood aghast. 



SOUTH BRITAIN, CONN. 355 

They beheld, and wondered, and like the magi- 
cians of Egypt, were constrained to confess, 
" This is the finger of God." Several who had 
been open revilers, were arrested, and like the 
persecuting Saul of Tarsus, were brought to 
espouse that cause which they had attempted to 
destroy. 

Religious meetings were very frequently at- 
tended, and although it was the most busy 
season of the year, they were generally crowded. 
A very considerable congregation might, at any 
time, be collected upon the shortest notice. So 
great was the desire of the people to obtain 
religious instruction, that not unfrequently per- 
sons have been seen three and four miles from 
home, at an evening conference. But although 
the attention was so great, there was very little 
appearance of enthusiasm. Convictions, though, 
in many instances, deep and pungent, appeared 
to be rational. The utmost decorum prevailed 
in our meetings. There were no outcryings — 
no bodily agitations — ^but a solemn, awful still- 
ness, which indicated the special presence of 
God. No attempts were made to work upon 
the passions and imaginations of the people ; 
but the naked truths of the gospel were exhib- 
ited to their view, and pressed upon their con- 



356 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

sciences. The doctrines particularly insisted 
on, were the entire depravity of the human 
heart, the necessity of regeneration by the 
special influences of the Holy Spirit, justifica- 
tion by faith alone in the merits of a divine 
Saviour, and the sovereignty of God in the 
government of the world, and in the dispensa- 
tions of his grace. These, together with the 
doctrines intimately connected with them, ap- 
peared to be the power of God unto salvation. 

The number of those who have manifested a 
hope that they have passed from death unto life, 
since the revival commenced, is not far from 
eighty. That all of these will hold out to the 
end, is more than we can rationally expect ; 
and indeed, some already give us too much rea- 
son to fear that they were no more than stony- 
ground hearers. But with few exceptions, they 
appear yet to bring forth fruit meet for repent- 
ance. Forty-eight have been added to the 
church. Three more stand propounded, and 
several others are expected soon to present 
themselves as candidates for admission. 

The subjects of this work are of all ages, 
from nine years old to sixty. The largest num- 
ber, however, is among the young. It is pecu- 
liarly interesting to witness the change which 



SOUTH BRITAIN, CONN. 357 

has taken place among the rising generation. 
Many who, eighteen months ago, were remark- 
ably thoughtless, and some of them openly 
vicious, are now sober and discreet in their 
behavior, and appear to be growing fast in 
Christian knowledge. They have renounced 
the sinful vanities by which youth are apt to be 
fascinated, and have found from experience that 
wisdom's ways are ways of pleasantness, and 
that all her paths are peace. 

In the previous external character of those 
who have been awakened and hopefully con- 
verted, there was a great diversity. Some 
were persons of exemplary morals, and constant 
attendants on the means of grace. Others were 
immoral in their conduct, deistical in their sen- 
timents, regardless of the institutions of the 
gospel, and open revilers of the Christian re- 
ligion. But by far the greatest proportion 
were persons who in early life had been dedica- 
ted to God, and who had enjoyed the privilege 
of a religious education. Thus while God has 
strikingly displayed his sovereignty, he has also 
remembered his covenant, and shown himself to 
be faithful to his promises. 

The exercises of those who give evidence of 
having experienced a saving change, though 



358 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

essentially the same in all, have been circum- 
stantially different in different persons. There 
was a great difference in persons under convic- 
tion, both as to the duration and pungency of 
their convictions. Some were distressed for 
months. Others obtained relief in a few weeks, 
and some in a few days after their first impres- 
sions. In many cases, convictions were very 
distressing. I have seen men in middle life, 
men of great natural fortitude, so borne down 
with a sense of guilt, that their burden seemed 
scarcely supportable. In others, though their 
convictions appeared to be equally genuine, 
they were not attended with that extreme dis- 
tress. In most the work of conviction was 
gradual in its progress, though in some, much 
more rapid than in others. They were first 
awakened to a sense of their danger, and excited 
to make exertions to obtain salvation. They 
endeavored to recommend themselves to God by 
their abundant duties ; but as they came to see 
more of the nature of the divine law, they found 
that all their services were radically defective, 
and that so far from procuring the favor of God, 
they became more and more obnoxious to his 
wrath. In this way they were led to a sight of 
the total corruption of their hearts ; and it was 



SOUTH BRITAIN, CONN. 359 

not unusual for them to be troubled with dread- 
ful heart-risings against the character and gov- 
ernment of God, and against the requirements 
and threatenings of his law. They found that 
the carnal mind is indeed enmity against God. 
Thus they were brought to see their utterly lost 
state by nature, and their entire dependence on 
the sovereign and distinguishing mercy of God. 
While in this situation, their distress of mind 
was often great beyond description. But this 
was usually soon followed by joy and peace in 
believing. 

When they obtained relief, their views of 
divine things appeared to be entirely changed, 
though the views^ of some were much more 
clear than those of others. The character of 
God as revealed in the Scriptures, against 
which they had felt great opposition, now ap- 
peared amiable. They could rejoice that just 
such a being was on the throne of the universe, 
and that he would dispose of all things, even of 
themselves, according to his sovereign pleasure. 
This seemed to be the language of their hearts — 
'*Here are we. Lord, vile, unworthy, hell-deserv- 
ing sinners, do with us as seemeth good in thy 
sight. If we are lost, it is just what we deserve. 
If we are saved, it will be all of grace ; and to 



360 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

thy great name shall be given all the glory." 
The law of God now appeared reasonable in all 
its requirements, and righteous in its penalty. 
In the character and offices of Christ as a 
divine Saviour, they discovered a beauty and a 
glory, of which before they had no conception. 
They saw him to be just such a Saviour as they 
needed. He was, therefore, precious to them, 
and regarded as the chiefest among ten thous- 
and, and altogether lovely. The Bible appeared 
to them to be a new book. They found it a 
rich treasury of precious instruction. The doc- 
trines of grace, to which they had felt great 
opposition, they cordially embraced. They felt 
them to be the sincere milk of the Word, which 
furnished them with spiritual nourishment. 
They felt a peculiar love and attachment to the 
people of God ; and in the duties of religion 
they experienced a satisfaction with which they 
were before totally unacquainted. Concerning 
the consolations of religion, they were ready to 
say with the queen of Sheba, when she had 
surveyed the glory of Solomon's kingdom, " It 
was indeed a true report which we had heard of 
these things, but lo ! the half was not told us." 
The above is but an imperfect sketch of what 
we have been permitted to witness. Truly the 



SOUTH BRITAIN, CONN. 361 

Lord hath done great things for us, whereof we 
are glad ; and to his name he ascribed all the 
glory, O that men would praise the Lord for 
his goodness, and for his wonderful works to the 
children of men. 



31 



362 



CHAPTER XXV. 

An account of a Revival of Religion in Bridport, 
Vt., in the years 1813 and 1814. By the Rev. 
Increase Graves. 

[First published in the Adviser, or Vermont Evangelical Magazine.] 

The attention to religion in this to\^Ti, began in 
February, 1S13. It commenced during that 
terrible sickness, which spread through this 
part of the country, and swept such numbers to 
the grave. About forty-four persons in the town 
died of that destructive malady. This was an 
alarming providence, and it is not surprising 
that it inspired some with concern for their 
souls. 

During the summer previous, there were sev- 
eral remarkable instances of persons dying in 
the triumph of faith. To these, the attention of 
the people was directed, and much was said con- 
cerning the blessedness of dying in the Lord. 
Soon after, that dreadful sickness prevailed, and 
a number of those who died, departed in deplora- 
ble stupidity, although they had ample ground 



BRIDPORT, VT. / 363 

for alarm. The contrast was not only seen, but 
viewed with astonishment. 

The sickness above alluded to, appears to 
have been employed by Divine Providence to 
begin the great and good work, which lasted 
almost two years from its commencement ; and 
even now, it is a time of much seriousness. 
Nothing, however, occurred which attracted 
public notice, till the latter part of the summer, 
when three persons came forward to unite with 
the church, two encouraged by a former, and 
one by a recent hope. At a much earlier 
period, indeed, appearances were such that I 
was ready to hope that God had visited us in 
mercy. But when, as the spring advanced, the 
conferences, which had been attended during 
the week, were discontinued, because the eve- 
nings became too short to admit of their being 
then held, and no others were maintained, 
except those on the afternoon of the Sabbath, 
the indications of a revival disappeared. My 
hopes sunk, and I thought that I had at no time 
known the church in a more languid and un- 
promising state. Political controversy ran high, 
and political topics engrossed general attention. 
On the Sabbath, as I was returning to the meet- 



364 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

ing-house for the afternoon service, I discovered 
clusters discussing political subjects with a con- 
siderable degree of warmth. I was astonished 
that any part of the Sabbath should be spent in 
a manner so useless and culpable, and that this 
should be done by professed Christians, instead 
of being engaged in social or secret prayer for 
their minister and for the prosperity of religion. 
Such were my feelings, that I resolved that at 
the coming church meeting, which was on Fri- 
day of the same week, I would bring the subject 
forward. I accordingly stated to the church my 
views of the impropriety of the practice, and 
urged them to renounce it, and to consecrate the 
Sabbath exclusively to religion. To this the 
church agreed, and also, that during the twilight 
of every Saturday evening, they would hold a 
concert of prayer. This agreement was faith- 
fully observed by many, and the church arose to 
new life and animation. During the interval of 
public worship on the Sabbath, meetings for 
prayer and exhortation were held at some of the 
neighboring dwelling houses. These were, even 
at first, attended by considerable numbers, and 
soon the principal part of the congregation were 
present. Serious inquiry respecting religion 



BRIDPORT, VT. 365 

became extensively prevalent, and the evidence 
conclusive, that the Lord had revived his work 
among ns. Religion and their own spiritual 
interests became the common topic of conversa- 
tion among the people. 

On the 1st of October our meeting-house was 
finished, and dedicated to God. Our meetings 
on Friday were then held there, no other place 
being sufficiently large to contain the assembly. 
We also had occasion to hold them each week, 
and to continue them from one o'clock till nearly 
sunset. The time was spent in prayer, in giv- 
ing explanations of Scripture, and in addressing 
exhortations to the congregation. At these 
meetings candidates for admission into the 
church were examined. From one to ten came 
forward at a time, and on almost every Friday 
some were examined. 

On the first Sabbath in September, 1813, 
some of the new converts were received into 
the church, and those received on the first Sab- 
bath in September, 1814, with those who had 
been admitted during the past year, amounted 
to ninety-nine. There was one individual who 
had been propounded, who was unable, through 
indisposition, to attend public worship. At our 

32 



366 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

next commemoration of our blessed Saviour's 
death, on the first Sabbath in November, that 
person and one other united with the church, 
making one hundred and one who were received 
in one year and two months. At our next sacra- 
mental season, on the first Sabbath in January, 
1815, none were admitted into the church, and 
it was the first time that this was the fact, in 
eight such seasons. On this day, I administered 
the Lord's supper to upwards of two hundred 
communicants, most of whom were, by the 
grace of God, converted to Christ under my fee- 
ble ministry. 

These are a few general outlines of the re- 
vival of religion in Bridport. I shall now enter 
upon a more extended detail of circumstances. 

1. In our religious meetings, the doctrines 
insisted upon were the sovereignty of God, his 
purposes, total moral depravity, moral agency 
and accountableness, the circumstances which 
render human actions virtuous or vicious in the 
sight of God, justification solely by faith in 
Christ, the nature of saving faith and genuine 
repentance, the character of evangelical obedi- 
ence, the obligations of men to do all they are 
able, just as much as if they could save them- 



5RIDP0RT, VT. 367 

selves by their own works ; the sure destruction 
of those who forbear all exertions, and of those 
also, who neglect to exert themselves in the 
right manner. These sentiments formed the 
general subject of the addresses at our meetings 
for religious services. They were, in a greater 
or less degree, exhibited whenever I was present, 
and I believe that they were uniformly declared 
throughout the town. I also noticed, that the 
more clearly those doctrines were brought for- 
ward, the more serious and profound was the 
attention of the audience, and the more salutary 
the effects which ensued. 

Those who spoke in our meetings, did it 
usually in a low tone of voice, and with much 
deliberation, as if dealing out their ideas by 
items, that all might understand what was said. 

Our conferences were generally dismissed by 
half past eight in the evening. Afterwards half 
an hour was often spent in conversing with 
individuals, and then all dispersed. When the 
assembly separated, they were particularly 
charged to proceed directly home, to read a 
portion of Scripture, and at times the passage 
was designated, and to pray to God in secret, 
before they retired to rest. 



33 



368 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

There was nothing at any time disorderly 
and vociferous. There were no outcries in our 
meetings, nor even a sob. But occasionally 
tears, both of joy and of sorrow, flowed freely. 

It was made a point to inform no one that he 
had embraced religion. This subject was kept 
out of sight, that individuals might make the 
discovery for themselves. Those v/hose minds 
were aSected, would often charge such as they 
conversed with to say nothing respecting them 
to others. Hence it did not spread from one to 
another, that individuals were under religious 
concern. In several instances persons came to 
my house to converse with me, of whom I did 
not previously know that their attention had 
been excited. Three lads from the lake shore, 
whom I did not even know, came in one day to 
converse with reference to uniting with the 
church. The first was but eleven years old. 
But he introduced himself like a man, and I 
was satisfied with the evidence which he exhib- 
ited that he possessed a vital acquaintance with 
religion. He has since been received as a mem- 
ber of the church. 

2. In the examination of candidates for ad- 
mission into the church, there was among 



BRIDPORT, VT. 369 

them all a uniformity of sentiment as to the 
purposes of God, election by grace, total deprav- 
ity, the necessity of a real change of heart, in 
order to repentance, and faith in Christ, and the 
fact that this change is in answer to no prayer 
made by the subject before it takes place. In 
these particulars, all were so nearly alike, that a 
description of one would furnish an accurate 
representation of the rest. They were also 
harmonious in their views of the sanctity of the 
^abbath, and the obligation of family and pri- 
vate devotion, and of household baptism. There 
were two persons who, for a number of years 
together, had been communicants in a Baptist 
church, who became convinced of their error, 
came forward and acknowledged it, united with 
the Congregational church, and in baptism dedi- 
cated their children to God. They are appa- 
rently pious, and are thoroughly convinced that 
they formerly labored under a mistake. 

3. I shall now relate a few particulars of a 
miscellaneous character. They may not, how- 
ever, be without interest in the view of the 
public. 

At the time when the church came to a 
determination to renounce political conversation 



370 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

on the Sabbath, and also on other days, and 
engaged to observe a concert of prayer on Sat- 
urday evenings, there was a person present who 
has since declared, that when the church adopt- 
ed these resolutions, it struck him that they had 
now commenced a course which would issue in 
a revival of religion among the people. It also 
occurred to him, that if he did not become a 
subject of divine grace in the season of attention 
which he anticipated, he should be left to final 
obduracy. For he was about thirty-six years of 
age, after which period of life, it is not frequently 
the fact that mankind are led to embrace religion. 
He informed us that these intimations rang in 
his ears, till he obtained a hope of an interest in 
the blessings of the gospel. He was previously 
full and decided in his belief of the doctrines of 
grace, and was not aware that he did not regard 
them with heartfelt approbation, or that there is 
a difference between believing the truth and 
regarding it with affection. But as soon as his 
feelings were touched, and his attention awak- 
ened, he discovered his mistake, and the discov- 
ery produced a distress, under which he labored 
for some time, as an insupportable burden. At 
length he obtained relief, and perceived in him- 



BRIDPORT, VT. 371 

self feelings towards the truths of Scripture, 
which he could not describe, and he now de- 
fends those truths from a reason which before 
had no existence in his breast. After a while, 
he informed us that he was constrained to call 
this new state of mind. Christian complacency 
in the great doctrines of the Bible. But how 
the change which he experienced, took place in 
his heart, which shortly before was full of oppo- 
sition to those truths, he could not tell. He was 
sensible that his dislike had left him, and that a 
different feeling existed, and this was all he 
could say upon the subject. His wife was 
impressed with solicitude at the same time with 
himself. But for sometime they did not make 
known their feelings to each other. At length 
a disclosure was made, and they conversed with 
freedom. They both had one object of distress, 
the sovereignty of God, and his eternal pur- 
poses ; yet they felt in a manner widely different 
on the subject. His agitation was occasioned by 
his finding in himself no cordial regard for those 
doctrines, though he firmly believed them. Her 
concern arose from fear that they were true, 
while she saw no evidence of their truth or 
propriety. 

33^ 



372 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

There was a man about forty-seven years of 
age, whose conversion was somewhat remarka- 
ble. His father died when he was very young. 
He was brought up in a very indifferent man- 
ner, and at an early period of life became 
addicted to vicious practices. He was notorious 
for profane swearing and intemperance. By his 
vices he had rendered himself not only useless, 
but even a burden to society. He was even a 
vagabond upon earth, and had sunk himself 
below the company of ordinary drunkards. He 
had no associates, but seemed a solitary being, 
almost shut out from society. His ordinary 
employment was serving as an hostler at the 
taverns in this town. He never, or at most, 
seldom went to meeting on the Sabbath, nor 
would he hear any religious conversation. If 
any person began to talk with him on serious 
subjects, he would directly withdraw, and use 
profane language respecting their hypocritical 
attempt, as he would term it. His habits of 
intemperance had reduced him to a very infirm 
state of health, and had rendered him an object 
odious and loathsome. At length he fell into a 
decline, and was obviously not far from the 
close of lifiB. After the revival began, attempts 



BRIBPOET, VT. 373 

were made to converse with him in reference to 
his spiritual interests, and his immortal welfare. 
But, for a while, every attempt Avas made in 
vain. He shortly became so ill that he did not 
go abroad, and but seldom left his room. He 
now became concerned respecting his salvation. 
With a Bible in his hand, he used to go from 
one to another, begging them to read to him, for 
he could scarcely, if at all, read himself, and 
entreating them to pray with him. He often 
said that he was afraid he should be lost, for he 
could neither read nor pray, and he had been so 
wicked, that he was apprehensive there was no 
mercy for him. His distress, at length, became 
so intense, that by means of it, in addition to his 
other complaint, he was wholly confined to his 
room, and most of the time to his bed. Now 
death appeared nigh, and his only prospect was 
that hell would be his final abode. This gave a 
keen edge to his distress, and when alone in his 
room, he began to cry aloud. The mistress of 
the house, hearing his voice, went to the door, 
it not being shut, and stood and listened to what 
he said, and was a witness of the scene which 
ensued. He began at his infancy, and confessed 
to Go(J, first oiie sjn, and prayed for repentance 



374 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

and forgiveness ; and then he confessed another, 
and so on, till he had, in this manner, gone 
through the whole catalogue of his iniquities. 
He then summed up the whole in one mass, and 
prayed for mercy and deliverance. At length 
relief came, and the tears flowed, from a differ- 
ent cause from that which had before drawn 
them forth. His joy was so great, that he cried 
out in astonishment, " 0, is this the case — can I 
be forgiven ? Will that God receive me, whom 
I have so often offended, and whose wrath I so 
justly deserve ? " All this took place in private, 
when he supposed that no one heard him, and 
that the whole transaction passed between only 
his God and himself. This frame of mind con- 
tinued several days, with but little intermission. 
He asked every one that he thought had an 
interest at the throne of grace, to pray with 
him ; and others he exhorted to repent and turn 
to God. He had an uncle, who was at the 
same time ill, and who came to his room to see 
the wonder, which drew the attention of all 
classes, religious and irreligious. He was in 
sentiment a fixed Universal! st. As soon as he 
saw him, he cried out, " O, uncle, I have seen 
an end of the scheme which you have so often 



BRIDPORT, VT. 375 

taught me. I pray you not to trust in it any 
longer." He had several prayers made in his 
room every day, by people of the town and by 
strangers. For all who visited us, went to see 
if the report concerning him was true, and they 
universally came away astonished, declaring it 
the work of the Lord. He continued much in 
the same state till he died, which was in about a 
month. He yielded up his life with great calm- 
ness, and with a strong hope of being with 
Jesus. His death seemed like that of Lazarus. 
He had no property. The family in which he 
died took suitable care of him, and gave him a 
decent burial, gratuitously. I preached at his 
funeral from Luke 16 ; 22 — " And it came to 
pass that the beggar died, and was carried by 
angels into Abraham's bosom.^^ 

There wasr a young woman, who, on a sick- 
bed, the winter before the revival occurred, had 
obtained a hope that she had become a subject 
of divine grace. Her life was despaired of, and 
she was agitated by extreme anxiety and dis- 
tress. At length she found relief, as she 
thought, by having recourse to the mercy re- 
vealed in the gospel, but did not expect that her 
life would be spared. She said much to her 



376 NEW ENGLAND REVIVALS. 

mates about death, and exhorted them to prepare 
for that awful event. After some time she began 
to recover, and by degrees entirely regained her 
health. Upon this, she grew remiss in her at- 
tention to religion, and seemed to have forgotten, 
in a great degree, her sick-bed vows. She was 
invited to a scene of gayety and amusement in 
the neighborhood. In the midst of the festivity 
and recreation, one of the party was seized with 
a fit, and was thought to be dying. This young 
woman was deeply impressed with alarm, and 
even horror, by this remarkable providence, and 
she told her companions that it was a judgment 
of God upon them for their folly and wicked- 
ness, and that they would die and perish forever, 
if they continued to neglect religion and provoke 
God. She now renounced her hope, and sunk 
into despair, viewing herself lost beyond recov- 
ery. In this state she continued several weeks. 
She was urged to resign herself unreservedly 
into the hands of God. She replied that she 
dared not do it, for he must deliver her over to 
perdition. At length her parents discovered an 
alteration in her feelings. They inquired re- 
specting her state of mind, and she said she had 
surrendered herself to God. They asked her if 



BRIDPORT, VT. 377 

she was not afraid that he would cast her off 
forever. She answered, that it appeared so 
just, that she must, even in that case, acquiesce. 
There was a lad about fifteen years of age, 
who, when subject to religious anxiety, was 
afraid he could not be saved, for he could not 
pray, and he had no book from which he might 
learn. He said he thought the pious had a book 
from which they learned to pray, and that he 
did not know what he should do for a book, as 
he was poor, and could not buy one. He did 
not see but he must be lost because he could 
not pray. At length, however, he found that he 
did not need a book in order to learn to pray — 
that with a new heart, ability to pray is given — 
that with the spirit of grace, the spirit of suppli- 
cation is imparted. He was asked with what 
denomination he intended to unite. His father 
was a member of a Baptist, but his mother of a 
Congregational church. By her he had been 
dedicated to God in baptism, and instructed in 
the principles and duties of religion. He replied 
that he should join the Congregational church ; 
for he believed that God required parents to 
devote their children to him, and to teach them 
carefully the truths and duties of religion. 



378 NEW ENGLAND KEVIVALS. 

According- to the best calculation which I can 
make, there have been one hundred and fifty 
souls hopefully born into the kingdom of Christ, 
during the late gracious visitation of heaven. 
One hundred and one have united with the 
church under my care ; a few have joined the 
Baptist church, and others have, as yet, made no 
public profession of religion. 

The Lord has dealt with us in wonderful 
mercy. The work which he has achieved, is 
one in which the Divine hand has been most 
clearly apparent. I rejoice that I have been the 
humble instrument which that glorious Being 
has employed to effect his benevolent designs ; 
but the excellency of the power is of God. 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Oct. 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Dnve 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 SL 



